<![CDATA[ Latest from Homes & Gardens in Living-rooms ]]> https://www.homesandgardens.com 2025-05-06T19:00:20Z en <![CDATA[ 5 thrift store finds that will transform your living room, suggested by interior designers who love vintage ]]> You'll often find me lingering around the endless shelves of miscellaneous treasures that thrift stores have to offer, be it textiles, ornaments, or vintage art. And I am usually shopping with one room in mind – my living room. This is the space I am always on the hunt for vintage pieces to give more character and personality. It's the room I find the easiest to introduce second-hand buys into, as it doesn't have all the practicalities of a kitchen or potentially limited space like a bathroom.

So, in order to make my shopping more streamlined and focused, I asked interior designers exactly what second-hand pieces to buy at a thrift store to elevate my living room. The answers were so insightful, and varied so I've created a list of the top five thrifted finds designers promise will level up your lounge.

1. Coffee or side tables

Nautical living room with blue carpet, white rattan armchairs, white sofa with blue pillows and large plants

(Image credit: Shani Core Interiors)

Unsurprisingly, many designers mentioned that coffee tables were one of their favorite things to thrift for the living room. Cropping up amongst this year's vintage furniture trends, a coffee table is one of the most-used pieces that can ground a living room scheme, so it makes sense that the designers are always on the lookout for this essential piece to create an unusual centerpiece.

Interior designer Shani Core designed the living room pictured above. It's a refreshingly contemporary take on the coastal living room idea, and it features tons of unexpected thrifted finds, from the scattered coral decor to the large central coffee table. Shani explains, 'Everything from the scalloped turquoise planters to the pencil reed coffee table and the pieces of real coral atop the rattan wall brackets were found at thrift stores.'

Coffee tables are integral to living room furniture ideas, but the beauty of thrifting a table for your living room is the element of surprise. While going in with a clear vision of a particular piece is unlikely to be successful, you might find something you may have never considered. Designer Rebecca Hughes says she likes to buy old chests and trunks as coffee table alternatives. 'They're perfect as coffee tables or side tables, vintage trunks offer both function and flair. Many come hand-painted or with aged detailing that adds rich texture and character to a room.'

2. Vintage armchairs

Vintage living room with wood dresser, upholstered armchair and colourful rug

(Image credit: Rebecca Hughes)

No living room is complete without an armchair. They are a staple that any style of scheme will appreciate, and a piece that designers say is really easy to thrift.

Rebecca says armchairs are a great way of mixing decades in interior design, explaining, 'Mixing furniture from a range of periods is a brilliant way to create a layered look, making a home feel like it has organically evolved over time. This juxtaposition offers the best of both worlds – the coziness of traditional style and the crispness of contemporary design all in one harmonious space.'

While finding an armchair in pristine condition at the thrift store is unlikely, don't be put off by a minor stain or a frayed skirt; often a deep clean or even reupholstering can transform a piece. Rebecca likes to decorate with vintage fabrics, saying, 'Reupholstered in a fresh fabric, vintage armchairs bring instant character and comfort to a space. The silhouettes and proportions of older pieces are often far more distinctive than many modern designs.'

3. Antique mirrors

A lime green color drenched living room with contrasting patterned carpet and footstool, a burgundy velvet armchair with a matching beige upholstered one, a gold statement mirror, roses in a vase, and symmetrical color drenched bookshelves

(Image credit: Future)

As someone who's discovered plenty of vintage mirrors at the thrift store (I admit I was elated when I found my Murano mirror hiding amongst rails of clothes), I can corroborate that a vintage mirror will transform your living room, no matter how big or small.

The beauty of decorating with mirrors is their versatility. You can go big and opt for a wall of mirrors, or play it safe and go classic by hanging a small but mighty treasure above a mantel. Rebecca says, 'A large, decorative mirror can open up a room while adding a sense of history. I’m especially drawn to the unique patina and gentle foxing that naturally develops in old glass – it adds such charm.'

Vintage enthusiast Margo Roth knows a thing or two about sourcing thrifted pieces for the home. She says, 'If you are struggling with a dark or small living room space, it can be surprisingly helpful to add an antique mirror to a wall or above a mantelpiece. This will add light to the space and make it feel more open and airy! We found several at our local Goodwill for under $50. You can also find them regularly at estate sales. If you don’t like the frame, you could even wrap it in fabric for added detail!'

4. Soft furnishings

Cozy living room with pink velvet sofa, rug, antique side table and pleated lamp

(Image credit: Rebecca Hughes)

Whether you're decorating with antique textiles and hanging a tapestry on your living room wall, or scattering some farmhouse-style printed cushions along your sofa, thrift stores are filled with an array of soft furnishings.

Margo says, 'Some of my favorite (and cheap) things to thrift that add instant charm and character to a space are soft furnishings like throw pillows, vintage quilts or blankets, or curtains.' Margo suggests looking out for drapes too, 'A piece that doesn’t discount the thrift store for a high-quality set of curtains! I found my iconic green gingham set of eight curtain panels at the Goodwill outlet for $20!'

Margo adds, 'I’ve also found many throw pillows (with washable covers) at the thrift store, and I always check estate sales for handmade quilts. If you have an older sofa that you dislike, you can consider throwing a large antique quilt over the top and tuck it in to give it a quick makeover.'

5. An antique wardrobe or cabinet for hiding a TV

A traditional sitting room filled with various pieces of furniture. The walls are painted in a pale yellow.

(Image credit: Farrow & Ball)

Despite being vital to many of our living rooms, many of us, of course, want to stylishly hide the TV. Margo says the answer lies in thrift stores.

Margo says, 'I am personally of the opinion that TVs shouldn’t be the focal point of the living room; however, I know that they are also a necessity in many homes! Our solution for this was to tuck our TV into a large and beautiful antique wardrobe. We found the English pine cabinet on Facebook Marketplace for only $200, and it has completely transformed the space. It adds warmth, visual interest, style, and is the perfect hiding spot for the TV.'

If you're local thrift store doesn't offer big pieces of furniture, online marketplaces like Chairish and Etsy are a great option if you're hunting for a specific piece, like a vintage wardrobe or cabinet. If you'd rather not hide your screen, consider a vintage console or trunk to position your TV on top of, as these will bring a similar eclectic feel without dominating the room.


Shani rightly says, 'As long as you have vision and an open mind, almost any item may be transformed from a thrift store eyesore into a beautiful piece for your own living room.'

Instead of heading to the high street, we should turn to thrift stores for living room decor. Second-hand pieces are the answer to creating a characterful space, they are often a more affordable place to shop and better for eco-conscious shoppers too.

Just be aware that there are vintage and antique decor to avoid, so always consider the age and condition of pieces before you purchase for a truly lasting living room scheme.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/thrift-store-finds-that-will-transform-your-living-room MXqutDdGEM7yCa9aYBKzdV Tue, 06 May 2025 19:00:20 +0000
<![CDATA[ 7 couch colors that will never go out of style, according to interior designers ]]> Trying to future-proof your living room is no easy feat. But experts say that investing in couch colors that never go out of style is one on the easiest ways to ensure you're not spending more than you should be in the long run.

Couch color trends come and go, but there are a few shades that can stand up to the ever-changing tides of these trends. From light and dark neutrals to rich, earthy tones, there's a host of sofa shades that will ensure you design a timeless living room that never dates.

Couch colors that will never go out of style

modern rustic timeless living room designed by Amber Lewis for anthropologie with a stone fireplace, dark vintage-style rug, curved modern boucle couch and floral print curtains hung at french doors

(Image credit: Amber Lewis for Anthropologie)

'Ultimately, I think timeless couch colors come down to personal preference and how the color fits into your overall design plan,' says Kerith Flynn, Principal and Founder of Margali & Flynn Designs in Long Island, NY. 'If you want something that’ll blend with changing trends, neutrals are usually your best bet.'

Unless you know you really love a particular bold color and won't tire of it after a year or two, sticking to neutrals – either light or dark – is a safe way to choose your sofa shade. However, they aren't the only options when it comes to choosing a couch color.

'At the end of the day, a timeless couch color is one that can evolve with your space and still feel just as chic years down the line,' says Lauren Lerner, Principal and Founder of Scottsdale-based Living with Lolo.

If you want to play it safe though, these are the seven couch colors the experts believe will never go out of style.

1. Soft gray

White living room with beige sofa and oversized art by Marie Flanigan

(Image credit: Marie Flanigan Interiors/Julie Soefer)

The obsession with all gray living rooms might be over, but a gray sofa will always be a versatile and stylish option. And it doesn't need to be the cool, minimalist color we often associate gray with, choose a soft gray – a greige even – that will work as a base for either more layers of neutrals or bolder shades.

'When it comes to choosing a timeless couch color, I always recommend leaning into tones that feel both elevated and flexible,' says Lauren Lerner. 'Bright neutrals like soft gray, cream, and beige are classics for a reason – they layer beautifully into just about any space and create a calm, effortless foundation.

2. Cream

White living room with cream couch by Victoria Holly Interiors

(Image credit: Victoria Holly Interiors)

It might not be the most practical shade, but cream is a tried-and-true couch color that will never go out of style. It offers a fresh, bright feel that can be smoothly integrated into any living room scheme.

'Bright neutrals, like creams, are timeless and versatile, so they’re a safe bet for long-term style,' says Kerith Flynn. 'They work in almost any space, can be easily accessorized with throw pillows or blankets, and tend to complement a variety of other colors.'

Kerith adds that cream sofas are a great option, 'if you like a clean, airy feel or a minimalist aesthetic', adding 'they will always be in style'. One word of warning, however? 'They can be harder to maintain in busy households with pets or kids,' she concedes.

3. Olive green

beige living room with green sofa

(Image credit: Michael Mitchell/Ryan Garvin)

An earthy tone, olive green is a soft, soothing shade that adds color without overwhelming a space. This inviting ambiance ensures this is a couch color that won't go out of style, and will serve as a chic and practical option that will future-proof your living room.

Lauren Lerner is a fan, and says she's 'drawn to rich, earthy tones like olive, saddle brown, and muted mustard. When done right, they bring so much warmth and character without feeling trendy.'

Again, this shade is a lovely alternative to a neutral that works as a backdrop color for plenty of other shades. If you want an olive couch to lean more neutral, pair it with cream and beige accessories; if you want to feel more like a colorful choice, oranges and blues work so nicely with this muted green.

4. Navy and indigo

White living room with navy sofa and burgundy rug and cushions

(Image credit: Imperfect Interiors)

Dark blues, like navy and indigo, offer a fail-safe choice when it comes to couch colors. A color seen in nature, it evokes the calming essence of the deep ocean, offering the ultimate sink-in spot and a hue that transcends living room trends.

'I love deeper shades like navy, especially when a room needs a little mood or depth because it's bold but still incredibly versatile,' says Lauren Lerner.

And Lindsay Olson, Principal and Founder of Lulu Designs, agrees that indigo is her go-to for a couch color that you'll be happy with for years to come.

'The most classic of all sofa colors to never go out of style is indigo,' she comments. 'Much like a comfortable pair of jeans, it's always in style, it can be paired with anything, and is a great backdrop for all rooms.'

Irene Gunter, Principal, Gunter & Co, is also a fan of dark blue sofas, especially for busy spaces. She explains, 'Navy sofas (or for that matter, dark green ones) are often a first choice in areas that are family friendly and heavily used by kids, pets having to endure snacktime, jumping around and general wear and tear.'

'It's got an instant cozy appeal and, especially in winter, feels incredibly warming to a room. It also helps that as a color it's especially forgiving! Navy sofas are often our go-to in cinemas and family rooms (where there's a separate formal space).'

5. Ochre and mustard

A living space with an curved sofa, a red area rug, and a white glossy ceiling

(Image credit: Design by Studio DB / Photography by Matthew Williams )

After years of loving cooler grays, color trends are shifting to favor warmer, more earthy tones. As these hues are so entrenched in nature, they offer a look that truly lasts, so a safe choice for your couch color.

As Kerith explains, 'If you're looking to make a statement and create a cozy, unique space, earthy tones are a great choice. Just keep in mind how they will complement the other colors in your home.'

Earthy tones layer well with other earthy tones and warmer neutrals, but they look wonderful with shades from the opposite side of the color wheel. Pair a deep burnt orange sofa with deep blue throw pillows for a soft yet clear contrast.

6. Charcoal

light and airy living space with white walls, wooden ceiling beams

(Image credit: Marie Flanigan Interiors, photography Julie Soefer)

Along with navy, charcoal is another dark neutral that will stand the test of time and offer a sofa shade that outlives fads or trends. A black couch might seem intense, but a rich, soft charcoal gray is the perfect shade to ground a living room without looking too stark. Opt for a slipcovered sofa, or a design with a softer silhouette, these will work better with darker shades if you don't want the couch to feel too dominant in the room.

'Dark neutrals can add a lot of sophistication and depth to a room,' says Kerith Flynn. 'Navy and charcoal are less harsh than black, and they pair well with wood tones and metals.'

What's more, there's also the obvious practical side to darker neutrals that can be another appealing factor. 'They’re also great at hiding stains and wear, which is ideal for homes with little kids or pets,' adds Kerith.

7. Beige and greige

beige living room with beige sofa by K Interiors

(Image credit: K Interiors/John Merkl)

Once thought of (unfairly) as being a little boring, beige is enjoying a surge in popularity. In short, beige is back, and beige living rooms are a particularly lovely and livable scheme.

But it's also a classic warm neutral that makes an ideal pick for a couch color that will never go out of style. Not sure whether you prefer beige or gray? Opt for griege for a combination of both that also makes a time-foiling choice.

Interior designers love this choice, too. Lulu Designs' Lindsay Olson says, 'I am loving a greige... not gray, not beige. It is my go-to for a room that needs a lighter colored sofa or sectional.'

What color sofa goes with everything?

If in doubt, light neutrals are an easy choice for a sofa color that goes with everything.

'Light-colored sofas like beige, cream, and light gray are just a timeless classic,' says Irene Gunter.

'They instantly make any model of sofa look more 'upmarket' than a darker color, and just lift the whole scheme to look incredibly elegant and refined.'

'When in doubt, we always venture towards these colors for sofas as we often provide clients with visual aids to allow them to see how the sofa looks in various colors and aside from fun patterned sofa, a light neutral is always the front runner.'

What is the most popular couch color?

As much as we would all like to believe we are out of the gray era, the most popular couch color is gray. But, as many designers will note, it has shifted away from cool grays to more of a griege, so a much warmer take on the popular couch colors of the past.


Choosing a couch color that will never go out of style is very much down to what colors you consider to be timeless. Neutrals are, of course, a safe choice, and as far as the wider questions of what colors won't date, creams, beige,s and grays will always come out top. But maybe those shades don't suit your living room, or maybe you have gone neutral in the rest of your living room, and adding an olive or navy, or mustard couch will be the thing to stop all those safe shades from dating.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/couch-colors-that-will-never-go-out-of-style iMU53oqyLBTHwW45vTZnS7 Tue, 06 May 2025 06:01:40 +0000
<![CDATA[ This new living room style is perfect if you have design decision fatigue like me – here's why I am embracing midimalism in my living room ]]> Midimalism is a relatively new term coined for interiors that fall somewhere between minimalism and maximalism. And I think it's the perfect answer to the design decision fatigue I have been feeling when redecorating my living room because I don't have to choose between two competing styles, but can settle comfortably somewhere the middle.

The core of a midimalism living room is balance. Interiors that nail the aesthetic fuse the charm of maximalism with the curated, considered feel of minimalism. The result is a homely yet elevated space that showcases an owner's tastes without going overboard.

Not to be confused with minimalist living room ideas, a midimalist living room embraces the ever-popular eclectic look with a more pared-back, curated mindset, maintaining that crucial sense of warmth without featuring shelves of clutter. The aim is to make each piece, no matter how big or small, feel equally important and integral to the scheme. You'll find all the classic rustic decor in a living room of this style, but without the fuss and frills of a maximalist living room.

Described by Jessica Helgerson, 'A midimalist living room is comfortable, beautiful, and feels right for the house, but also allows for flexibility and the cozy messiness of real life. Special objects can find their place whether they’re ‘perfect’ or not, and there’s room to move things around, expand, contract, add, and change.'

1. Blend vintage pieces with contemporary shapes

Living room with leather seats, velvet sofa and cushions and fluffy rug and tapestry hanging

(Image credit: Paul Massey Cave Interiors)

It's helpful to think of a midimalist living room as a more pared-back version of a maximalist one. Take the living room idea pictured above as the perfect example; there's still plenty of rustic and vintage decor, but the designer has ensured each piece feels relevant and harmonious with the rest of the scheme.

Designed by Georgina Cave of Cave Interiors, she explains, 'We often adopt a midimalist approach when clients want their home to feel warm and lived-in, but without the clutter. The living room is an ideal space for this style to shine. A thoughtful mix of fabrics, such as velvet seat cushions paired with linen-upholstered frames, creates depth and interest. Layering in scatter cushions made from a combination of vintage and contemporary textiles adds personality without overwhelming the space.'

Georgina continues, 'Antique rugs are a wonderful way to ground a midimalist scheme. While carefully chosen accessories, lamps, pottery, glassware, and greenery, help build a sense of character and texture. Art books stacked on a glass coffee table or an ottoman, paired with a vintage tray for candles and fresh flowers, offer the perfect finishing touch to this balanced, inviting look.'

2. Make personal items the focal point and pare back elsewhere

Living room with beams, built-in bookshelves, sofa and piano

(Image credit: Jessica Helgerson)

The bookshelf idea stands out in this midimalist living room. Acknowledging the impact of the built-in shelves that have turned the back wall into a central feature, Jessica Helgerson has designed the rest of the scheme in a complementary way, opting for more neutral and classic decor.

Embracing the midimalist principles, the living room feels inviting and cozy but maintains that refreshing, elevated feel that so many minimalist spaces are filled with. Note the antique furniture that works so well combined with the built-in seating, despite being opposing styles, the pieces come together and feel equally integral to the scheme, each having purpose stylistically and practically.

The rustic bowl gives the room a bohemian edge, along with the decorating with plants, balancing the more traditional architectural features like the beams, large window, and dark panelling.

3. Create a balance of cohesion and eccentricity

Eclectic living room with pink cupboard, fluffy armchair and blue tiled coffee table and tapestry hanging

(Image credit: Studio Alexandra)

Although this midimalist living room features elements of the whimsy decor trend, the balance of colors and textures makes the space feel considered, well-crafted, and serene, while still nodding to the designer's tastes.

Ali Childs designer of this living room and founder of Studio Alexandra says, 'A ‘midimalist’ style works particularly well in shared spaces and living rooms are the perfect example, it is important to bring a sense of personality and style to the scheme without it being so ‘out there’ it becomes unwelcoming. A happy balance is to mix a range of style influences with texture and interesting pieces to finish off a room.'

Proving the importance of texture in interior design, Ali adds, 'The considered layering of furniture pieces is key, we would opt for contemporary furniture shapes, brought to life against a backdrop of patterned wall finishes, textures, and fabrics. It helps a room to feel cohesive yet eclectic.'

4. Stick to a coherent color scheme

Living room with beams, white walls, white sofas and fluffy stool and large low glass pendant

(Image credit: Suzanne Kasler)

While this space may look like a modern organic living room at first glance, the cozy yet curated feel proves that the designer has nailed the core principle of midimalism.

Suzanne Kasler has balanced two typically very different styles by decorating with neutrals. Although Suzanne has mixed vintage and contemporary furniture, she has ensured the scheme is unified through the elegant use of color. She says, 'A sophisticated palette with white walls and subdued upholstery achieves this idea of midimalism, like here in this living room.'

She adds that the mix of eras and styles gives the room a midimalist feel. 'Unexpected layers create the look. Antique Fortuny pillows from Katharine Pole in London, chic modern art by Katharina Chapuis, and a custom polished nickel Jamb lantern are the pièces de resistance for a minimalist yet maximalist style.'

5. Carefully layer pattern onto a neutral base

Living room with impressionist art above fireplace,  upholstered armchair, fireplace and blue velvet sofa and ottoman with plant

(Image credit: Rosanna Bossom)

What sets this space apart from a traditional living room idea is the designer's use of color, pattern, and shape, proving that antique furniture and decor don't just belong in grand settings.

Rosanna Bossom has perfectly balanced the vintage art and furniture by decorating with patterns that complement the scheme and sticking to a paler pastel color palette. The result is a refreshing living space that balances the collected feel of maximalist homes with the attentiveness of minimalism.

Rosanna says, 'Start with neutral foundations, such as calming colors or natural materials like wood, and then introduce brighter, more patterned yet functional furniture. Play with proportions to add visual interest – pairing larger, sleeker pieces with smaller, more intricate ones. Curate your items thoughtfully, avoiding clutter while still allowing meaningful, bolder pieces to shine.'

Proving the importance of the right base, Rosanna adds, 'For example, a living room with soft, neutral tones for walls and furniture can be enhanced with a statement rug and a carefully curated selection of art, creating a space that feels both peaceful and full of life.'


Midimalism finds a middle ground between two styles at either end of the design scale. A style that pairs perfectly in a room designed for relaxing, a midimalist living room radiates charm and sophistication. If you're looking to channel the style elsewhere, our midimalist kitchen ideas prove the style works in any room in the home.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/midimalist-living-room-ideas MYcdhE3evWpfWTcSwZbVGA Sun, 27 Apr 2025 11:00:10 +0000
<![CDATA[ Can you put a big couch in a small living room? Designers deliver their verdict ]]> Ask the question, can you put a big couch in a small living room? And, instinctively, many people would say ‘no’. The assumption is often that the two are incompatible – at least if you want a chic and comfortable space.

But for interior designers, whose professional skills see them creating style and functionality in every room, do they ever advise that those with a small living room can actually decide to size up the sofa without seriously compromising the room?

We had a sneaking suspicion that many designers would, in fact, make the argument that you can go big in a small living room. A lot of designer advice goes against that outdated design rule that tiny spaces need tiny furniture, so we asked them to explain why it can actually pay off to pick an oversized couch even when square footage is tight.

Can you put a big couch in a small living room?

For many of the designers we consulted, the answer is yes, you can put a big couch in a small living room. However, they emphasize that it should be a considered choice and that how the room is used, the layout of a small living room, and the sofa’s shape all count for the combination to be a design success. Their guidelines are below.

As for the designers who think it isn’t the best option? They’ve explained the living room couch ideas that they would choose instead.

Yes, if you’re hosting

Small grey living room with sectional, panelled walls, wall lights, coffee table, flowers, artwork

(Image credit: Zulufish)

If you want to make space for guests, it is a good idea to put a big couch in a living room that’s compact, according to Azar Fattahi and Lia McNairy of LALA Reimagined.

‘A small sofa can fit a small room just fine, especially if the room isn’t meant for entertaining,’ say Azar and Lia. ‘But when it comes to hosting, even just one guest, comfort takes a hit. It might look good and save space, but it’s not built for long sits or multiple people. In short, a large sofa in a small room is best.’

Yes, though shape matters

Small living room decor with neutral interiors

(Image credit: Future / Jan Baldwin)

Consider its shape to ensure a big couch works won’t break small living room layout rules, advises Elissa Hall, lead designer at RedAwning.

‘A long couch with narrow arms, an elevated base, or a low back will feel lighter than one with overstuffed cushions and rolled sides,’ she explains. ‘I’ve even fit an 88-inch sectional in a 10 by 10 foot room – but it was such a thing, modular and armless, that it felt trim, not invasive.

‘I love the trick of going wide seat but pairing it with narrow arms or no arms at all. It offers people the comfort of a larger piece without giving up sought-after square footage.’

Yes, if you pay attention to clearances

Living room with floor to ceiling windows, fireplace on charcoal colored wall, two gray sofas facing and area rug below

(Image credit: Baxter Hill Interiors & Halsey Works Architects Photograph: Studio Nicholas Venezia)

As well as sofa shape, functionality, and flow are a must-have in a living room, says Jen Baxter of Baxter Hill Interiors. Living room clearances, measurements, and spacing are all important.

‘Make sure you have 14 to 18 inches between the sofa and coffee table to allow easy movement and accessibility,’ Jen says. ‘Ensure there are at least 30 to 36 inches to maneuver between the sofa and other large furniture pieces; if space is tight, 18 to 24 inches can suffice.

‘In a recent project (shown above), we placed two sizable sofas facing each other in a compact living room. While the room feels large with the expansive windows, it’s not the biggest layout. This arrangement created a jewel-box effect, making the space feel both luxurious and inviting. We started by measuring out the minimum circulation space needed and then going with the largest sofas we could fit in the space, allowing for the right circulation.’

Yes, although consider balance

A warm beige living room with a small round ,irror on the wall above the sofa, a long, oval coffee table and a small white side table with lamp

(Image credit: Little Greene)

In addition to thinking about pathways through the room and the couch’s shape, opt for balance for the best effect.

‘Working with a small living room doesn’t mean you have to sacrifice comfortable seating,’ says Alexis King, lead designer/founder of 2117 Collective. ‘A large sofa can absolutely work in a small living room if the space is thoughtfully planned out.

‘When going bold with sofa size, consider using calmer elements elsewhere throughout the room, such as simple patterns and textures and minimalist accessory seating, to create balance throughout,’ she advises.

Yes, but try an alternative to make a conversation area

A pair of classically styled sofas facing each other across the drawing room of a period property

(Image credit: Arhaus)

There are situations in which, while you can size up the sofa, there is an alternative.

‘You absolutely can put a big couch in a small room,’ says New York interior designer Terry Stewart. ‘A larger sofa creates a cozy, family-oriented area, even within room size constraints.’

But when you’ve come down on the side of the latter in the family room vs living room scenario, other seating can be preferable. ‘If you want more of a conversation area, two tailored loveseats facing each other might be the ideal solution,’ he says. ‘This works especially well perpendicular to a fireplace, where you want to retain a more formal setting.’

Yes, and modular designs can be ideal

small living room with sectional and console table behind, large retro pendant, artwork, table lamps, round ottoman

(Image credit: Albion Nord)

Choosing the right couch might mean opting for a versatile version of a large design, suggests Mugdha Deshmukh of MGU Design.

‘As someone who has designed multiple small apartment spaces, I feel we can always opt for a modular sofa with four pieces – two armchairs and two ottomans – and combine it to make a large sofa,’ she says.

‘The advantage of the above is you are free to move the ottomans to use the space for entertaining and put them back and enjoy a lounge effect when it’s just for your personal use.’

No, focus on more than just size

Living room with bay window, pale blue walls, built in bookcases, cream sofa with multi-coloured cushions and large square coffee table.

(Image credit: Alecia Neo)

It’s not a complete no from Pantea Bionki, owner and lead designer at Bionki Interiors, but she says, ‘I typically do not recommend placing a large sofa or couch in a small living room.’

Like those who say you can put a big couch in a small living room, Pantea pays attention to a number of factors when designing the room. ‘In compact spaces, scale and proportion are everything,’ she says. ‘Instead of focusing on size alone, I prioritize the shape and configuration of the sofa. For example, an L-shaped sofa or a streamlined two-seater might offer more functional seating and better flow, depending on the layout.

Think living room color, too. ‘Color plays a major role in how spacious a room feels,’ Pantea says. ‘Lighter hues – like soft neutrals or warm grays – help open up the room visually and create a more airy, inviting atmosphere.’

No, size down and opt for vintage

Living room with neutral sofa with turned legs and low arms and pillows, white coffee table, low side chair and green armchairs

(Image credit: Marika Meyer Studio Photograph: Stacey Zarin Goldberg)

For interior designer Marika Meyer there’s a better way when it comes to choosing a couch. ‘I am of the opinion that small rooms feel better with appropriately scaled furniture, including sofas,’ she says.

‘So many homes in historic towns and cities have small rooms and using decorating with vintage pieces or slightly smaller furniture absolutely helps them in scale,’ she advises. In this 1940s house (my old house, above) we used vintage pieces paired with a smaller scale sofa to work with the small footprint.’


As interior designer Kathy Kuo says, ‘There isn’t really one “right” size for a sofa in a living room.’ But think like a designer and you can choose the best couch of a size, shape and type that suits your small living room and your lifestyle.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/can-you-put-a-big-couch-in-a-small-living-room G2pGdTwuBHrsYqKgMBiQ53 Sat, 26 Apr 2025 11:00:50 +0000
<![CDATA[ These are the 6 things designers say you should never put in a small living room ]]> The list of things to never put in a small living room is just as important as the list of things you always want to include – it is well worth having to avoid expensive mistakes. They are the items that make it hard to move around, or look out of proportion, compromising the room’s style.

Small living rooms have to work hard in order to fulfill all the functions they need to, but they should be as stylish as larger spaces, too. That’s the reason why some things are no-nos for compact rooms.

We asked designers to share the things you should avoid putting in a small living room to make planning and decorating these interiors easy and avoid any small living room mistakes from the beginning. And they’ve also given their advice about what you should choose instead.

1. Small area rugs

Living room with pale grey walls, bay window, built in storage either side of the chimney breast and fireplace.  Grey rug and sofa and orange patterned armchairs.

(Image credit: Davide Lovatti)

We’re not suggesting ditching a living room rug altogether, but we are saying no to small versions – getting rug size right is crucial for a great-looking space.

‘A small area rug might seem the right solution for a small living room, but it really isn’t,’ says Hebe Hatton, head of interiors at Homes & Gardens. ‘It will look lost in the sea of floor space. What’s needed is a rug that’s large enough for all the furniture to sit on. This will make the room look bigger and, of course, it’ll make it feel a whole lot cozier.’

2. Bulky decorative accessories

Modern living room with floor to ceiling shelving

(Image credit: Anna Stathaki )

The things to keep out of a small living room aren’t limited to the furniture that will compromise its open feel. There are some decorative accessories that won’t work.

‘Overdecorating with large statement pieces or thick decorative accessories can generate visual clutter and overwhelm a small living room,’ says Elissa Hall. ‘Instead, choosing a few well proportioned pieces – minimalist art or slick living room lighting fixtures, for example – helps the space retain equilibrium, while also bringing out the room’s strengths.’

3. Horizontal storage

Living room with bay window, pale blue walls, built in bookcases, cream sofa with multi-coloured cushions and large square coffee table.

(Image credit: Alecia Neo)

Just like a larger space, a small version needs good living room storage, but keep designs that are long and take up a large amount of floor space out of the room.

The better solution is to go vertical. ‘Creating vertical lines in a space will make it feel taller,’ says Paul Dashevsky, co-CEO at GreatBuildz and Maxable. ‘Think of ways you can draw the eye upward.’

Vertical storage will help maximize every inch of available space, which is particularly beneficial in smaller rooms or apartments with limited floor space, he points out, as it frees up valuable floor area and creates a sense of openness. ‘Vertical storage can also be aesthetically pleasing,’ he adds.

4. Overstuffed sofas

summer living room with blue printed sofa

(Image credit: Vaughan Design & Development / Photography Chris Snook)

A substantial sofa is one of the things to keep out of a small living room. ‘One of the most common mistakes is using an overstuffed or heavy silhouette sofa that dominates the space,’ says Minoo Hinman, interior designer and VP of showroom design at Hooker Furnishings. ‘These pieces can make the room feel cramped and closed in.’

Consider scale, as well as size and shape too. As designer Kathy Kuo explains, ‘Try choosing slightly smaller options for all of your anchor pieces and get a perfectly scaled living room look.'

The features to look for to get the best couch for a small living room? Those of the design shown above. Minoo recommends elevated legs and tighter upholstery profiles.

5. Opulent coffee tables

Small basement living room with sofa and coffee table

(Image credit: Hempton House)

Swerve a coffee table design that’s overexpressive in its style, says Elissa Hall, lead designer at RedAwning.

‘Overexpressive furniture, including grandiose coffee tables, can quickly dictate the terms for a compact area and interfere with the natural ebbs and flows of movement,’ she explains.

Think about how living room furniture shapes can ensure good circulation, too. ‘I like to suggest a round table or even a pair of nesting tables that can be shifted and tucked away when not in use,’ says Elizabeth Vergara at Vergara Homes.

6. Thick drapes

Small living room with wood floor and rug

(Image credit: Margaret Ash Design / Julia Sperling Photography)

Keep thick drapes out of a small living room. Like overstuffed sofas, they take up space that they really shouldn’t.

‘Typically made of heavier fabrics and lined, too, drapes can make the room feel more crowded,’ explains Hebe. ‘For elegance, you might still want to select a floor-length window treatment,’ she says. ‘But go for sheers or lighter fabrics that won’t create bulk at the window. As an alternative, Roman shades look luxurious with their fabric pleats, but aren’t space-hogging in a small room.‘


Knowing what to leave out of a small living room can be just as important as knowing what these rooms need. When you are dealing with smaller proportions, it pays to be picky with what you are bringing into this space. While many of these points will help to make a small living room look bigger, that's not always the point, so don't make that the sole focus of all your design decisions. You want a small living room that's in proportion, works for the people using it, and maybe even leans into its smaller dimensions.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/things-to-never-put-in-a-small-living-room EU7JTeCTUVhHktZ6oXgsmf Wed, 23 Apr 2025 19:00:10 +0000
<![CDATA[ 5 sofa styles to avoid if you want a timeless living room ]]> The sofa is the heart of the lounge where everything from family movie nights to pre-dinner drinks with friends take place. They are potentially the most used, most important piece of furniture in your home, not to mention they can be a large investment, so getting your choice right is key.

Of course, with so much choice available, there are as many sofa styles to avoid as there are ones that will be perfect for your space. So we asked designers what couch styles should you steer clear of if you want a timeless living room.

First and foremost, you want to avoid following short-lived sofa trends too closely, this piece needs to last years so you don't want to invest in something that will date in a few months. Similarly, you don't want to go with something that's all form and no function. What you need is a balance between the two.

As designer Wendy Labrum explains, 'We lean toward sofa profiles that tie both form and comfort together. A sofa feels timeless if it can live with a family and hold up over the years, both from a style and material standpoint and for practicality and use.'

Let's take a closer look at the types and styles of sofas to avoid if you want to ensure this key piece of furniture has longevity.

1. Avoid big, bulky shapes

Beige living room with light blue sofa and patterned rug by Marie Flanigan

(Image credit: Marie Flanigan Interiors/Julie Soefer)

Bulky couches can feel luxurious in terms of the comfort factor but, over time, you may start to feel it overwhelms the room and there's little flexibility when it comes to layout or introducting new pieces of living room furniture.

'For a timeless couch choice, steer clear of bulky, oversized, and overstuffed sofas that dominate the space,' advises Marie Flanagan, Principal, Marie Flanigan Interiors. 'These pieces often feel heavy and visually overwhelming, making it harder to achieve a balanced, refined look.'

Marie advises to, 'opt for well-proportioned silhouettes with clean lines and structured cushions that maintain their shape' for an investment that will last the test of time.

2. Don't lean too contemporary

Beige living room with dusty pink sofa by Wendy Labrum

(Image credit: Wendy Labrum Interiors/Aimee Mazzenga)

The sleek and minimalist nature of contemporary furniture means it often looks beautiful but doesn't always feel all that comfortable. Which is fine for maybe a statement accent chair, but a couch is a piece you want to feel as good as it looks. While there are, of course, going to be exceptions, overly contemporary couches that will see a lot of use are best to be avoided.

Wendy Labrum warns to avoid anything that's too 'modern and basic', and instead to 'bring in a silhouette that has design intelligence and thoughtful frames and details', as seen in the stylish yet timeless space above.

3. Don't choose cheap synthetic materials

White living room with beige sofa and oversized art by Marie Flanigan

(Image credit: Marie Flanigan Interiors/Julie Soefer)

Cheap and cheerful materials that are on-trend but low quality may seem like a good idea at the time, but you know the saying 'buy cheap, buy twice.'

'Fabric choice also plays a key role in longevity,' comments Marie Flanigan. 'Avoid overly plush, synthetic materials like microfiber or shiny, patterned velvets that can feel trendy or wear unevenly. Instead, choose high-quality linen, cotton, or wool blends in neutral or muted tones that age gracefully.'

If you're looking for something that will suit a busy family room, Marie suggests 'textured weaves and performance fabrics that offer durability without sacrificing elegance, ensuring your sofa remains a sophisticated anchor in your living space for years to come'.

4. Steer clear of designs with uncomfortable arms

small snug area with paneled walls and half floral wallpaper, a tan sofa and a blue custom cabinet that folds out to reveal the TV

(Image credit: Alice Grace Interiors)

Details matter, and opting for a sofa with too chunky or overly modern arms can affect its future appeal.

'For a couch that's going to stand the test of time, pay close attention to the arms,' explains Jeanne Barber of Camden Grace Interiors. 'Avoid track arms (which can read more modern) and avoid arms that look extra bulky (hello, man cave!).'

So what should we be looking at for a sofa that can help to create a timeless living room? Jeanne suggests, 'Instead, opt for a sofa with an English roll arm – it looks classy without being fussy and that's the reason it's been a staple since the 18th century.'

5. Don't go too low slung

Minimalist living room with low pendant light, green velvet sofa and coffee table

(Image credit: Sarah Elliott / Weatherleigh Interiors)

Low slung couches are definitely on trend, and while they look beautiful and can at first appear to be comfortable, they are a couch style to avoid, or at least approach with caution.

Our Head of Interiors, Hebe Hatton, made the mistake of buying a low slung couch last year when they were the height of fashion. 'I still love the look of my couch,' she explains. 'Although I do think give it a year and it will have dated, especially with all the trends now being more traditional and characterful.'

'But it's actually more how uncomfortable it's become that makes me regret my purchase. What at first felt like a lovely couch to sink into, perfect for movie nights, has now given me back pain, and it's hard to get up from or even reach for my coffee from.'

Shop classic couch styles

If you are looking to invest in a timeless couch, these 3 are our top choices right now.


A couch is a big investment, and probably not the piece to experiment with. You want this key piece to last, both aesthetically and physically. We would always advise going and testing out a couch in person so you can really feel what it's like in situ – or if that's not possible, always check the return policies of your online purchase.

As well as wanting to avoid certain couch styles, you also don't want to buy anything that's not great quality, you want a couch to feel heavy (which will indicate a sturdy frame), and be made from a durable fabric – always order swatches if you can.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/sofa-styles-to-avoid 74vg5Lm3jSikdxe6xvG43C Fri, 04 Apr 2025 13:02:10 +0000
<![CDATA[ I thought this dated design feature was reserved for 80s ski resorts – but Amber Lewis has proved it can work in a chic modern organic space ]]> While most of us will aim to cover dated features (or dispose of them entirely) interior designer Amber Lewis has proven that even the most retro details can be made to feel unique and interesting.

There are many things that make a home look dated in 2025, and while you may think stone feature walls belong on this list, designer Amber Lewis has proven that the distinct design feature isn't one to avoid. A popular 1980s architectural feature, dominant stone walls are typically seen in Alpine-style interiors (think ski resorts and cabins), nodding to the native mountainous ranges.

Not put off by the dated connotations, Amber embraces the floor-to-ceiling exposed stone wall in her recent living room project and uses the organic modern trend to make the space feel current, earthy, and serene. We delve deeper into the look and discuss how to make this controversial design accent into a contemporary statement.

Although many of us would place a stone wall within outdated living room trends, Amber has worked with the room's architecture and embraced its texture by decorating with neutrals. Amber has taught us that by taking a design feature and using it as inspiration for the rest of the space, a dominant detail can feel sophisticated, stylish, and integral to a room's design.

An example of a modern organic living room, Amber has been sure to bring in plenty of natural textures that align with the stone. She has mixed wood tones and incorporated linen and a woven rug that all come together and add to the earthy feel of the space, proving that a neutral palette can be made interesting when you layer textures.

Amber has been clever with the living room layout and has made the stone wall the focal point. She's positioned the sofa, stools, and coffee table at the center of the room, creating an intimate conversation area that acknowledges the wall. She's made the feature the star of the show and been careful not to fight against it, instead embracing its natural beauty by choosing earthy decor and a modern organic color scheme.

Amber has been clever with the living room layout and has made the stone wall the focal point. She's positioned the sofa, stools, and coffee table at the center of the room, creating an intimate conversation area that acknowledges the wall. She's made the feature the star of the show and been careful not to fight against it, instead embracing its natural beauty by choosing earthy decor and a modern organic color scheme.

Shop Amber's modern organic living room look


Feature walls, and stone or brick feature walls in particular, have come under fire in recent years, and yes if they aren't done tastefully, they can really date a room. But as Amber proves, when approached correctly and the surrounding room is styled to suit the focal point, they can add a load of interest and texture to a room. The result is a cozy, rustic space that still feels chic and sophisticated.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/amber-lewis-living-room-feature-wall oCEzN6WiswUStbb56Fa6NH Wed, 02 Apr 2025 13:00:20 +0000
<![CDATA[ The ultimate guide to living room clearances, measurements, and spacing – everything you need to know to get the basics of your room right ]]> For an interior that’s functional as well as fabulous, knowing essential living room clearances, measurements, and spacing is imperative. Fail to respect them and however stylish the pieces you choose for your room, as a whole the design won’t work.

The best living room layouts create the necessary distances between items of furniture. These measurements provide convenience, permit comfortable movement around the room, and allow each piece to be appreciated.

Wondering what the must-know clearances, measurements, and spacing for living rooms are? We’ve brought them all together here along with advice from designers.

Yellow living room looking towards curtains in floral pattern

(Image credit: Interior design Salvesen Graham / Photography Simon Brown)

Creating adequate space between the major pieces of living room furniture is essential.

‘For large pieces of furniture, aim to leave about 30 to 36 inches of space between them,’ advises Izabela Tokarski, founder and interior designer at Kabela & Co. ‘This allows enough room for easy movement and creates a balanced flow in the space.

‘If you’re working with tighter quarters, you can go as low as 24 inches, but anything less might start to feel cramped,’ she adds. ‘It’s all about striking a balance between openness and coziness.’

How much room do you need to leave from wall to couch?

Neutral living room with sage green sofa and gallery wall of floral prints

(Image credit: Stephanie Russo)

Avoid pushing a sofa right against the wall: creating a little space is transformational.

‘We recommend leaving at least 3 to 5 inches of space behind the sofa,’ says interior designer Ally-Catherine Trenary, founder of June St George. ‘This subtle clearance allows for better airflow, protects your walls and upholstery, and prevents the room from feeling too tightly packed. Even a small buffer can make a big difference in how refined and comfortable the space feels.’

How much room do you need to leave from couch to coffee table?

neutral anthropologie living room styled with purple and yellow accents

(Image credit: Anthropologie)

Be aware of how far your coffee table should be from your couch.

‘Your coffee table should be about 14 to 18 inches away from your sofa,’ says Izabela Tokarski. ‘This distance is close enough to easily reach for a drink or book, but far enough to allow comfortable legroom. Keeping it within this range ensures functionality without feeling cramped.’

How much room do you need to leave from couch to side table?

Living room with wall of shelving

(Image credit: James McDonald)

Side tables, because of their position, can be much nearer to a sofa than a coffee table.

‘Put it within 2 to 4 inches so it’s easily accessible but doesn’t crowd the seating,’ suggests designer Evan Clabots, VP of product innovation and development at Cozey.

And while we’re talking side tables, think height, too. ‘Ideally, the height of the table should match or be within 2 inches of the sofa arm for a balanced look and comfortable access,’ says Izabela Tokarski.

How much room do you need to leave from couch to TV?

Neutral living room with tall decorated shelves, large black TV, cream sofa, artwork on walls, ottoman, leather lounge chair

(Image credit: Alice Lane Interior Design, photography by Nicole Geralut)

Always bear in mind the TV’s size to get the correct spacing between it and the sofa.

‘For a 55 inch TV, place it 7 to 9 feet away,’ says Evan Clabots. ‘For a 65 inch TV, 8 to 10 feet away.’ And he adds a general rule to follow: ‘1.5 to 2.5 times the diagonal screen size for comfortable viewing.’

What height should you have your TV?

Green living room with l-shaped sofa and wall-mounted tv

(Image credit: Paul Raeside / Future)

You’ll want the TV at the correct height, too, to avoid discomfort. Where to position it vertically? ‘The center of the screen should be at eye level when seated, typically 42 to 48 inches from the floor,’ says Izabela Tokarski.

How much room do you need to leave from wall to rug?

Colorful white living room with red and yellow patterned blinds, patterned rug, fireplace, pink sofa, cream leather lounge chair

(Image credit: James Merrell)

As well as the other living room rug placement rules, be mindful of the advice to leave a margin between the rug and a wall. ‘We recommend leaving approximately 12 to 18 inches of exposed floor between the edge of your area rug and the walls,’ says Ally-Catherine Trenary.

‘This border creates a sense of intentional framing and helps define the rug as a distinct design element, rather than allowing it to feel like wall-to-wall carpeting. This spacing also serves a practical purpose: it keeps air vents unobstructed and allows furniture to breathe visually within the room,’ she says.

‘In small living rooms, you can scale the border down slightly, but maintaining some negative space around the rug ensures the room feels open, balanced, and thoughtfully layered, which is an essential part of creating a space that feels elevated yet livable,’ she adds.

How much room do you need to leave from pendant lighting to the floor?

neutral living room with layered lighting

(Image credit: Studio Atkinson)

When you’re choosing living room lighting, consider the clearance between a pendant light and the floor as well as other living room measurements.

‘The space between the base of a pendant light and the floor should typically be about 7 feet (or 84 inches),’ says Izabela Tokarski. ‘This ensures enough headroom while keeping the light at an optimal height for illumination.’

For a light above a surface there’s a different way to measure. ‘If you’re hanging the pendant over a table, aim for about 30 to 36 inches above the surface,’ says Izabela. ‘This creates a cozy, well-lit zone without obstructing views or feeling too low.’


You might also be wondering about where art should go when you’re thinking living room measurements. According to Niki Cheng, designer and co-founder of 18th Street Design Collective, the answer to this one is individual. ‘When hanging artwork, keep it at eye level to avoid the common mistake of placing it too high,’ she says.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/a-guide-to-living-room-clearances-measurements-and-spacing h7Te8TuWcvWhzc8XahFQ8k Sun, 23 Mar 2025 21:00:00 +0000
<![CDATA[ 5 dated living room layouts to always avoid and what designers are doing instead for 2025 ]]> For years, so many of our living room layouts have focused on one thing – the TV. Everything has been centered on the dominant tech, angled towards the television without thought for whether it's creating the most social or elegant or even comfortable space. But this is such a dated way to approach living room layouts.

For 2025 designers are reimagining what a living room layout should be like, creating new anchors, looking at spacing differently, choosing new shapes to ensure a fresher take on zoning. The result is a more contemporary approach that works for the requirements of modern life, feeding the conflicting desires of ensuring our living rooms work for relaxing and socializing but also work aesthetically.

So what living room layouts should you be avoiding if you want to create this tricky balance? We spoke with interior designers to find out about the layouts that could be making your space look dated and what you should be doing instead.

1. Having a layout that doesn't have a sense of order

living room

(Image credit: James McDonald. Design by Bryan O'Sullivan Studio)

It can be tempting to place furniture into a living room in the best way it fits, or so that every piece has a good vantage point of the television. But that dated approach doesn't lead to spaces you can entertain in, and is better suited to a den than the elegant living room of 2025.

'It’s quite appealing to impose a sense of order on a layout,' says the New York and London-based interior designer Bryan O'Sullivan. 'We did a house in Paris [above] which was gorgeously proportioned and we pushed a line of symmetry which felt really crisp. If you center furniture placement around a window, and work backward from where that’s positioned, you end up with a room that is super satisfying on the eye, and in some ways, on the soul, too.'

2. Not including flexible furniture that can move with you

living room with stools

(Image credit: Vigo Jansons)

Because of the ways of modern life, having close access to power outlets to charge our phones or use a laptop is key in any sucessful living room layout. Static seating just doesn't lend itself to this need. So if you want to avoid your living room layout looking dated, you want plenty of flexible furniture that can move around the room with you.

And it's not just about charging points, you might want to move around the room as the light changes or have plenty of extra options for different kinds of gatherings and different numbers of guests.

'You need lots of spaces around your living room that you can recharge your phone while you recharge yourself,' the designer Olga Ashby says. 'This means extra places to perch when you have your coffee, stools that can be moved around and positioned near a power outlet if need be.' In the past you might have wanted to keep the floor space clear for an airier look – the less furniture cluttering the space the better – but for a more flexible layout, it's far more practical to have those extra options now.

3. Sticking to boxy silhouettes and hard lines

neutral living room with traditional moldings, tan leather chair and black fireplace

(Image credit: @studiocalvagno, @filippocalvagno / Photographer @studio__hahn)

The classic living room contains a lot of boxy shapes – a hard-edged sofa, a hard-edged chair or two, a big rectangular TV. But designers have been embracing more rounded forms for fresher layouts, which make living rooms look and feel more contemporary. Plus, this style of living room furniture allows for a much softer feeling layout and more potential to create mini zones within rooms.

'Curves are useful when it comes to living room furniture – curved edges help you create a room within a room,' says Arianna Lelli Mammi, co-founder of the design practice Studiopepe. 'Place a curved table together with a couple of curved armchairs and you have a little zone that doesn’t cut anything off with hard angles, but helps to make the most of the space.'

4. Ignoring the windows

neutral living room with off white modular sofa, graphic rug and statement pendant and pops of pink

(Image credit: Mary Wadsworth)

While designer Bryan O'Sullivan talked about starting with the window, the designer Ash Wilson thinks that windows are actually a more modern focal point than, say, a TV or fireplace, which is what dated living room layouts would have been centered around.

'Window seats are a love of mine,' she explains. 'They create the intention to curl up with a book, while not being pointed at the TV.' The designer Irene Gunter agrees. 'People always respond well to natural light, so I'll angle chairs towards windows instead of at, say, a television,' she says.

5. Having too much space between furniture

living room chairs

(Image credit: Design by Christian Bense )

One surefire way to make your living room layout look dated is to have a sea of floor space on show. Of course you don't want your living room to look cluttered either, but a balance between a room looking full but not overly so is the aim.

As designer Christian Bense explains, 'Don’t be scared about how close together the seats are in a living room - proximity leads to intimacy.'

'And if you have furniture on which people can sit side by side and facing each other, you allow for moments of breakaway conversations as well as wider group chats. What you don’t want is a three-sided living space, where everyone is directed at a fireplace or television. A day bed or ottoman on that fourth edge doesn’t block the view towards whatever is on that wall, while offering another opportunity for relaxed lounging.'


The main takeaway we are getting from all this wonderful advice is if you want to avoid your living room layout looking dated, avoid basing it around the TV. For a far more flexible and sociable layout, opt to focus the furniture around the people who use the space, a layout that feels relaxed and encourages conversation, or at least doesn't only encourage screen time.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/dated-living-room-layouts-to-avoid KQWULKruqZiy86RymVQrj9 Thu, 13 Mar 2025 09:00:00 +0000
<![CDATA[ How to choose the perfect size of coffee table for your living room – experts share their knowhow ]]> The relative proportions of the furniture you select for an area are important in interior design, and that includes knowing how to choose the perfect size of coffee table for your living room. Lack this expertise and it can disrupt the balance of the space.

Both a coffee table that’s too small for a living room and one that’s too big will look wrong, and the latter can also make circulation through the room awkward and the room look crowded. Even styling your coffee table with your favorite coffee table decor won’t provide a solution if either is the case.

The good news? Getting the size of the coffee table right needn’t be difficult with an understanding of a few simple rules, and we’ve asked interiors experts to share them here.

Think two-thirds sofa length

sectional sofa solid wood table and statement lighting

(Image credit: Joseph Kramm)

There’s a rule of thumb you can use to choose the perfect size of coffee table for your living room.

‘A coffee table should be about two thirds the length of your sofa,’ says Elissa Hall, lead designer at Red Awning. ‘For instance, a sofa that measures 90 inches would be best complemented by a coffee table that is 60 inches – a proportion I’ve frequently turned to for creating cohesive focal points in living rooms, even if unforeseen spatial complications arise on the job.’

And remember that as well as being in proportion to the sofa, to avoid one of the frequent coffee table mistakes it needs to be in proportion to the room, too. ‘The biggest mistake I see people make is not opting for a large enough table,’ says Ashley Powell, interior designer at Roseberry Allen. ‘Nothing worse than a shrimpy table a mile away from a large sofa.’

Factor in room type

Neutral living room with sage green sofa and gallery wall of floral prints

(Image credit: Stephanie Russo)

The two-thirds rule above is useful, but there is another aspect you should consider.

‘Choosing the right sized coffee table depends on the size and use of the living room,’ advises Sarah Montgomery, owner/principal designer at Sarah Montgomery Interiors. ‘If you’re furnishing more of a loungy, TV-watching space you may want a coffee table big enough to reach from anywhere on the sofa.’

Focus on the depth

Living room with two neutral sofas facing across light wood coffee table, rug, fireplace, mirror above and shelving with decorative accessories either side

(Image credit: Hooker Furnishings)

As well as thinking about the size of the coffee table in relation to the sofa, its dimensions also count towards its usability.

The tabletop size that will prove practical? ‘A depth of 18 to 24 inches provides ample surface without overwhelming the space,’ says Victoria Darnell, interior designer and international merchandiser at Hooker Furnishings.

Allow for movement

Gray living room with fireplace with art work above

(Image credit: Jake Shea)

We’ve established that the perfect size of coffee table is influenced by sofa size, room use and its usability, but what’s also crucial is its size in relation to available floor area.

‘Ensure there’s at least 18 inches of space around the table for easy navigation, maintaining an open and inviting atmosphere,’ recommends Victoria Darnell.

Room type can influence how far your coffee table should be from your couch, however. In a TV-watching space, Sarah Montgomery says, ‘I like to place the coffee table closer to the sofa than I might in a more formal living room, about 15 inches.’

Don’t forget height

Living room with brown-orange sofa facing armchair across coffee table with rug below, striped wallpaper and bay window area with circular table and armchairs

(Image credit: Sarah Montgomery Interiors Styling: Darwin Fitz Photograph: Dustin Forest Halleck)

There’s another measurement that’s good to bear in mind in order to get a coffee table of the ideal size, and that you might have already considered when asking should a coffee table be lower than a sofa?

‘Make sure to pay attention to height,’ advises Sarah Montgomery. ‘The coffee table should be at or just a few inches below your seat height.’

Consider shape along with size

Small basement living room with sofa and coffee table

(Image credit: Hempton House)

Although we’re talking the perfect size coffee table, here, it’s important to consider shape at the same time – just as you would when deciding on a round vs rectangular dining table.

‘Rectangular and oval tables are ideal for longer sofas, while round and square tables suit smaller, more intimate spaces,’ says Victoria Darnell.

Remember one table might never be the perfect size

Living room with round coffee tables, neutral sofa, area rug, and edge of dining table and chairs

(Image credit: Piper Skillman Photograph: Kirsten Francis)

It’s not always the case that one coffee table is the perfect size, but don’t give up because more than one could fit the bill instead.

‘There are occasions where a single large coffee table can be difficult to balance in a room – especially if overhead lighting cannot be adjusted,’ says interior designer Piper Skillman.

‘In these instances, a cluster of coffee tables or pairing a smaller coffee table with an ottoman and other furniture pieces at a similar height brings an eclectic touch to a room and makes sure the area between sofas does not look empty or unbalanced.’

Find the right size table

Modern living room with floor to ceiling shelving

(Image credit: Anna Stathaki )

When you’re shopping for a coffee table of the dimensions you’ve worked out are perfect for your living room, be aware of what you might encounter.

‘Newly made coffee tables come in pretty standard sizes, either very large or apartment sized,’ says Sarah Montgomery. ‘If you’re looking for something in between, vintage is a great option for a variety of sizes.’

A custom design might alternatively be the answer. Elissa Hall says, ‘In one client experience, the angles of his living room were quirky, so I designed a custom coffee table that was asymmetrical – not only did the table fit the unusual amount of space, but it also was a showstopper, demonstrating that creativity can solve both design and practical needs.’


A coffee table’s dimensions are crucial for a great room design, and the best coffee table books will look fabulous on display. But if you don’t have room for one at all, there are coffee table alternatives to try instead.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/how-to-choose-the-perfect-size-for-a-coffee-table FQyhhLnW8uUGKEgaskcQtX Wed, 12 Mar 2025 09:00:00 +0000
<![CDATA[ 9 colors designers won’t be using in their living rooms in 2025 ]]> Redecorating a living room is a joyous task that can breathe new life into your space. Whether you're opting for a lick of paint or fresh furniture, color has a wonderous power to dictate how this convivial room feels. If you plan to spruce your space this spring, however, you'll want to know the shades that designers won't be decorating with in 2025.

Since the pandemic there's been a seismic shift in the way we use color as we all seek to curate nurturing spaces. But, five years on, some of those shades feel worn out, or just don't have the same relevance as they once did. If you want a living room that looks fresh and enticing in 2025, designers are steering clear of these overused hues to ensure they deliver contemporary, exciting spaces.

Our living rooms see a lot of use and, as such, they should reflect the mood of the moment. Any colors you use, be it your wall color or a decor accent, should be on-trend or – better still – have a timeless quality. If you're on the hunt for new living room color ideas this spring, here are the key colors to avoid and what to use instead for a beautifully decorated space.

1. Cool gray

A living space with striped taupe wallpaper and brown drapes

A warmer neutral, like taupe, will bring more comfort to a living room (Image credit: Photography: Matti Gresham / Design: Urbanology)

By now you've heard of 'millennial gray'. This cool tone dominated living rooms last decade, and while you're probably wise enough to steer well clear of an all-over gray interior that's devoid of color (as was de rigueur among millennials), designers won't be using this shade altogether in 2025 (no, not even as an accent).

'The overly cool, blue-based grays are losing relevance,' says Ginger Curtis, founder and CEO of Urbanology Designs. 'They often make a space feel sterile rather than inviting. It's also strongly associated with the farmhouse movement that took the world by storm, which is now kitschy and dated.'

Instead she suggests a warm taupe or mushroom beige, as pictured above. 'This soft, organic neutral makes a space feel more comforting and layered,' she says. Designer Nina Lichtenstein is in agreement, adding that 'A warm, taupe-leaning neutral, offers the same versatility with added depth and a cozier undertone'.

2. Pure red

wall to wall upholstered headboard in a bedroom painted red with a small mustard yellow stool

The brown undertones of this red give it a more liveable feel (Image credit: Future)

Saturated reds enjoyed some hype with 2024's viral 'unexpected red' color trend (pockets of primary red that bring a surprising, zesty element to a room). But while it's a palatable shade when used in small doses, pure reds aren't on designers' radars in 2025 – especially not the living room.

'A bold primary red can feel overwhelming and difficult to style in a modern living room,' says Nina. 'Instead, burnt sienna – a deep, earthy red with brown undertones - offers a more refined take on warmth, adding depth without overpowering the space.'

This earthy tone feels far more grounding and liveable, and unlike invigorating red with its overpowering qualities, it can still be used as an all-over shade without feeling too intense (and even lends itself well to color drenching).

3. Navy blue

An entryway with arched architraves, white walls, and a blue ceiling with a high sheen

Like navy, the smoky blue tone on this ceiling has a sumptuous quality but with added nuance (Image credit: Design by Studio Lawahl (studiolawahl.com) / Photography by Kristofer Johnsson (kristoferjohnsson.com))

Navy and white has been a stalwart color combination for many years, but over-reliance on this pairing has given way to dated living room designs. 'While classic, navy can feel heavy and overused, especially in small living rooms where it can make the space feel closed in,' Ginger explains.

If you want a similar old-timey feel to rich navy, or you want to lean towards a coastal decor theme, Ginger suggests a inky blue-black that's several shades darker. 'A deep, moody blue with green undertones feels richer and more current,' she says.

Nina concurs, adding that living rooms need more softness and adaptability than navy can provide. 'A smoky teal retains the depth of navy but with an added complexity, blending blue and green tones for a fresher, more nuanced feel,' she notes.

4. Sage green

A hallway with olive green walls and an open door into a bathroom

Olive has a more moody feel to it than sage, making for a more mature, refined space (Image credit: Lick)

Sage green has been inescapable for nearly a decade. This calming color will always have relevance in our homes, owing to its natural origins, but it's no longer steering the ship when it comes to fresh and enticing living room color trends.

'While sage green has been everywhere in recent years, its muted softness is starting to feel predictable,' Nina explains. 'In 2025, designers are favoring deep olive green, a richer, earthier alternative that brings sophistication and a grounding presence to a living room.' Something about this slightly darker shade, with its brown undertones, feels more luxurious and expensive compared to pastel-aligned sage - something many of us are searching for in our interiors.

5. Dusty rose

A dining room with soft pink walls and decorated with tonal terracotta shades

A tonal pink scheme can feel fun and fresh, but consider using natural terracotta tones as the foundation (Image credit: Farrow & Ball)

In the last few years, pink has earned its stripes as a neutral in its own right. Dusty rose and playful pinks have been used to bring warmth to once-sterile spaces, replacing white as an all-over room color idea. But, while we all welcomed this romantic shade with open arms, designers agree that it's starting to feel overdone already.

'The popularity of dusty rose was fueled by its soft, romantic aesthetic, but in a living room, it can often feel too delicate or outdated,' says Nina. Ginger also notes that pink living rooms are starting to feel nostalgic and tired already. 'They lack the depth or freshness needed for modern living spaces,' she says.

That's not to say that pink living room ideas don't have a space in our homes, however. Both Ginger and Nina recommend a more natural terracotta blush instead; 'a warm, earthy take on pink with a grounding effect, adding richness and a more sophisticated feel,' Ginger summarises. Think: the color of raw plaster or baked clay, used as a foundation on your walls.

6. Bright white

A living space with a stone fireplace, built-in window shelving, and a gray swivel accent chair

An off-white will look far less sterile than a pure white (Image credit: Design: Nina Lichtenstein/Photographer: Brian Madden/Contractor: Bernardini Builders )

It goes without saying, but stark pure whites are not on the agenda for 2025, especially in relaxing spaces like living rooms. 'Stark, crisp whites can feel too clinical and uninviting, lacking the depth that today’s living rooms need for warmth and character,' explains Ginger.

That said, plain white is a classically timeless wall color choice, especially in small living rooms where it can make a confined space feel larger. If you want walls that offer a simple, clean slate, swap stark white for an off-white instead, be it a hint of yellow, gray, or brown. Nina and Ginger recommend a chalky bone white to add warmth. 'Creamy off-white tones add subtle richness, creating a more inviting and layered look that pairs beautifully with natural textures,' Nina explains.

7. Hunter green

A dining space with curved leather banquette seating, a small bistro style table and dark green-black walls

A deep green-black tone is a contemporary choice to pair alongside leathers or wood tones (Image credit: Photography: Matti Gresham / Design: Urbanology)

Splashes of hunter green have been cropping up across many high-end designs, often seen alongside wood tones for an organic-inspired space, but the color can feel a little contrived. While undoubtedly alluring, Ginger notes that this mid green has run its course as a result. 'In some spaces, like the living room, it can feel heavy rather than fresh,' she says.

Instead, she suggests decorating with earthy colors using a deep green black, like the one seen in the space above, or a rich earthy juniper. 'A softer, earthier green with a natural, organic feel connects beautifully with biophilic design,' she says.

Nina agrees on the overuse of saturated emerald-y greens. 'They can be energizing but often feel too intense for a space meant for relaxation,' she says. 'A muted forest green offers the same connection to nature but with a softer, more timeless elegance that blends effortlessly with other design elements.'

8. Mustard yellow

A neutral living room with a curved sofa and a burl wood side table

The sophisticated honey tones seen in this space feel more current than mustard yellow (Image credit: Design: Paris Forino / Photography: Garruppo)

Mustard has been another millennial favorite, often favored as an accent color alongside the aforementioned cool gray, so it can give a rather dated impression in a modern living room. Nina also notes that it's not as versatile as you'd expect. 'Vibrant mustard yellow can quickly overwhelm a space, making it hard to pair with other tones,' she says.

If you want to incorporate it into your space, we prefer this tone used alongside similar warm earthy shades like ochre and burgundy, or swap it out entirely for something richer and more caramel-toned. 'Soft honey gold delivers warmth and vibrancy in a more refined, livable way, working beautifully with natural woods and earth tones,' says Nina.

9. Eggplant purple

brown kitchen with red checkerboard floor

This deep mulberry tone of these cabinets oozes sophistication (Image credit: Farrow & Ball)

Lastly, designers won't be decorating living rooms with eggplant this year. The rich shade was long-revered for feeling both playful and luxurious all at once but, like hunter green, it lacks the nuance we crave from color in 2025, especially in a living room.

'Deep purples have struggled to find a lasting place in interiors, especially a living room, often feeling too moody or hard to pair with neutrals,' adds Ginger. 'Instead, try mulberry brown, a softer, red-based brown that brings in warmth and depth while staying refined.' Likewise, you could lean more towards the red side and embrace a sumptuous oxblood or burgundy. When it comes to application, these suggestions all lend themselves well to a high gloss finish on millwork and trim.


Color is the best way to update your living room for a more contemporary, enticing feel. For a space that feels welcoming, exciting, and effortlessly stylish in 2025, follow designers' lead by steering clear of these now dated paint colors.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/colors-designers-wont-be-using-in-living-rooms-in-2025 2rnyynK45JkytJ5yZELR8S Tue, 11 Mar 2025 05:01:00 +0000
<![CDATA[ 12 tips for arranging furniture around a fireplace to create cozy, inviting spaces ]]> A fireplace makes a wonderful feature in a living room and serves as a natural focal point around which to center a living room layout. Whether it's a working fireplace or just decorative, this architectural feature commands instant attention in a room and can often dictate the style and arrangement of the furniture around it.

But what types of furniture are best suited to living rooms with fireplaces and is there an optimum layout or arrangement? To help answer these questions we consulted the experts for their insights into arranging and styling furniture around a fireplace – read on to see their tips.

1. Combine a variety of different pieces for a flexible layout

Traditional living room with a fireplace, fireplace fender, armchairs and ottoman

(Image credit: Future / Photograph Kasia Fiszer, styling Pippa Blenkinsop)

If space allows, try arranging a mix of sofas, armchairs, and smaller chairs, together with an ottoman, poufs, and side tables in order to bring ultimate flexibility to your living room layout.

‘I like to use a combination of really comfortable sofas, deep relaxing armchairs, and smaller, firmer side chairs. I quite often use a pair of armchairs instead of a second sofa, as I feel this can be more flexible in the room,’ explains Lucy Marsh of Lucy Marsh Interiors. ‘I love to include a club fender around the fireplace where possible, as people love to sit close to the warmth of the fire. This provides additional seating without encroaching on floor space. I also use a living room rug to demarcate the seating area, and this is usually centered on the fireplace.'

However, it’s worth remembering that congregating around the fireplace isn’t the sole purpose of a living room, so it’s important to take into account other uses and architectural features in the room when choosing living room furniture.

‘A fireplace naturally becomes the heart of a living room, but it can also pose a challenge when arranging furniture, especially in rooms with multiple entrances, large windows, or the need to accommodate a TV,’ explains interior designer Lauren Gilberthorpe. ‘The key is to balance practicality with a sense of flow, ensuring the space feels inviting from every angle.’

2. Position cozy armchairs next to the fireplace

Living room with a  fireplace by Robin Gannon Interiors

(Image credit: Robin Gannon Interiors)

Nothing beats curling up in a cozy armchair by a glowing log fire during the cold winter months so it’s no wonder they’re a popular choice. Flanking a fireplace with two armchairs covered in tactile throws and cushions creates an intimate feel, plus they can easily be moved to be either closer or further away from the warmth. For this reason, more lightweight designs may be preferable.

'I love a good fireside chair moment. Whenever we have a fireplace, that's always the thing we're trying to do – figure out how to get some chairs around the fireplace! It is among the loveliest experiences to sit down, put a fire on, get yourself a cup of tea (or an espresso martini!), and really enjoy the warmth of the fire,' says Robin Gannon, founder of Robin Gannon Interiors. 'We always toy with whether you have to be facing the fire. Sitting next to the fire and getting that visceral warmth from the fireplace is enough - it's one of the nicest, most relaxing feelings.'

'Sometimes, if we don't have room for a fireside chair, we'll put a bench in front of the fireplace so you can put the fire on and sit with your back to it,' adds Robin Gannon. 'You can get warm that way while having a conversation with the people seated adjacent. I don't recommend putting a sofa directly in front of a fireplace, but you can certainly put sofas facing each other in front of the fireplace.'

3. Think about materials

Living room with a fireplace and leather armchairs

(Image credit: Robin Gannon Interiors)

When choosing furniture to position close to your fireplace be sure to consider materials advises Phillip Thomas, it's not just aesthetics and comfort you need to take into account, but durability, too.

‘Choose materials and furniture pieces that you are not concerned could be damaged by heat. Also consider pieces that will not absorb the warmth from a fire and potentially hurt individuals, such as metals. Choose materials that enhance your fireside experience, such as wonderful wood texture in the winter or a sumptuous linen in the spring and early summer when there is still a chill in the air.’

When we asked the designers leather came up as a particular favorite. 'I love leather next to fireplaces because leather absorbs the heat and acts as an added heater unlike fabric, which doesn't absorb the heat as much,' says Robin Gannon. 'Sitting in a cozy, warm leather chair beside a fireplace is not just enjoyable; it's a whole experience in itself.'

'Materials like leather are also classic around a fireplace because they are tough and resistant to heat,' says Kristyn Harvey, founder of Kristyn Harvey Interiors. 'They also only get more beautiful with the wear and tear that comes from being close to embers.'

4. Go for furniture which can be easily moved

Living room with fireplace and chairs

(Image credit: Stephanie Larsen, photograph Laura Moss)

When choosing furniture to arrange by a fireplace it's important to look at the wider use of the space. Living rooms, and many other rooms containing fireplaces, are often multifunctional spaces, so the furniture you choose needs to be able to adapt to different moods and uses, whether it be relaxing and watching the TV or entertaining guests.

In addition, a working fireplace isn't in use all year or all of the day, so it's important to consider how the furniture will serve the room throughout the day and from season to season.

'Flexibility is key when styling furniture around a fireplace. Opt for swivel chairs and movable ottomans that you can position in various ways to offer versatility in how the space is enjoyed,' advises interior designer Stephanie Larsen. 'On days when you want the room to feel cozier, angling the furniture toward the fireplace can bring an added sense of warmth. In other moments, you can pivot the furniture inward and away from the fireplace, shifting the focal point and cultivating a more intimate gathering space.'

5. Embrace symmetry with two sofas

Herlong Architecture and Interiors living room with a fireplace and a symmetrical layout

(Image credit: Herlong Architecture & Interiors)

Placing two sofas facing each other on either side of the fireplace, with an ottoman or a coffee table in the middle, is a popular layout that helps focus on the symmetry of the room's architecture. It creates a neat, formal feel, especially if you choose sleek, tailored sofas with fitted upholstery. The format helps aid natural conversation however this arrangement can hinder the versatility of the space as it is tricky to rearrange.

In this space by Herlong Architecture & Interiors, the layout was designed to reflect the symmetry of the architecture. ‘We want to accentuate the architectural features of the home rather than masking them. We work in harmony with the architectural elements such as the symmetry of the fireplace wall, enhancing the overall design,’ explains Abigail Botero, interior designer at Herlong Architecture & Interiors.

'The furniture arrangement mirrors the symmetry of the fireplace and shelves with flanking sofas and a generous centered coffee table. he space is relaxed yet defined while it has an open feel with room to move around when entertaining,' adds Heather Allison, interior designer at Herlong.

6. Add a fireplace fender

Living space with off white walls and fireplace with two red accent chairs and scalloped ottoman and modern colourful artwork and mirrors

(Image credit: Helen Cathcart)

A traditional design feature often seen in period homes, fireplace fenders consist of small upholstered benches around the fireplaces usually attached to metal railings which provide a comfortable perch to get closer to the warmth of the fire. They create a feeling of grandeur and can also be a stylish design feature in their own right, offering the opportunity to introduce fun pops of colour and pattern through fabric. Plus, if you have little ones around the house then it can also serve as a handy fireplace barrier.

‘I like to keep the furniture mix quite interesting and play around with sizing, such as having a small slipper on one side and a beautiful antique Victorian armchair on the other, but above all else, I love to install a club fender around the fireplace. They dress the fireplace in a way that no other furniture can and the contrast of soft fabric against antique brass or metal is beautiful,' says interior designer Octavia Dickinson.

'Club fenders are another way of bringing in texture and color through fabrics to a scheme, and a great place to perch so you are looking into the room which is great for conversation. Not only that but the roaring fire safely behind you keeps you warm in these colder months. They provide precious extra seating when squeezing lots of people in, and aesthetically frame a fire.'

7. Center furniture around a statement ottoman

Blue living room with yellow curtains and an upholstered ottoman coffee table in Christopher Farr Cloth fabric

(Image credit: Brooke Copp-Barton, photograph Megan Taylor)

Arranging seating around a central ottoman or coffee table is the go-to layout for many living rooms with fireplaces and for good reason. Low designs keep sightlines clear for conversation and they make a perfect place to place drinks, nibbles, books, magazines, and remotes. They can also be built in with concealed storage and provide additional seating. Often placed in line with the fireplace, they also make a wonderful place to make a design feature, serving as a secondary focal point within the room.

If your aim is to create a cozy living room, then choose an upholstered ottoman over a hard coffee table as this will bring additional warmth, softness, and a level of sound insulation. It also offers the chance to showcase beautiful patterned fabrics, as shown in this scheme by Brooke Copp-Barton. Choosing a bright or patterned fabric will help anchor the space and can serve as a great starting point for a scheme.

For small living rooms, circular ottoman or coffee table designs are a great solution as these often fit more neatly into tight spaces and feel less obtrusive.

8. Add pouffes and footstools for flexibility

Olivia Dickinson living room with a fireplace, ottoman and pouffes

(Image credit: Olivia Dickinson)

If you like to host large gatherings and use your living room space for entertaining then incorporating a selection of poufs or upholstered footstools can make a really handy additional seating. These can easily be moved closer into the room to accommodate extra guests and they can easily be moved close to the fire for a cosy and intimate gathering.

'Depending on the size of the room, I like to mix the shapes of the ottoman, so in smaller rooms, I may choose a 20th Century round ottoman as another place to perch or piles with books or magazines, or in larger spaces, I'll design a generously sized ottoman with bullion fringing or a pleated skirt, to ground the area and offset from the openness of the fireplace,' explains Octavia Dickinson.

9. Include side tables with lamps

Grand living room with a large fireplace, ottoman, fender, armchair, sofa and two yellow table lamps with small lightweight side tables either side of the fire

(Image credit: Kelling Designs)

Living room seating isn't the only thing to consider when styling furniture around a fireplace – storage and side tables should be factored in too. Incorporating strategically placed side tables not only provides space for books and drinks, they also offer a place for table lamps which are essential in setting the mood for a relaxing living space.

Lamps with cables need to be positioned near sockets, alternatively, try cableless, rechargeable designs for more flexibility. Positioned near the fire, side tables with table lamps can further enhance the warm glowing focus of the room.

10. Leave space in front of the fire for gathering

living room with fireplace, curved sofa and round coffee table

(Image credit: living room with fireplace and curved sofa)

When arranging furniture around a fireplace be sure to maintain adequate space around it to prevent the space feeling cramped and to ensure the room has flow, advise interior designers.

'I love to leave at least a 3-foot radius around a fireplace because I view that as a gathering spot for the family to sit on the floor by the fire and cuddle in close. This also happens to work well since fabric does not want to be exposed to direct heat either,' says Kristyn Harvey, founder of Kristyn Harvey Interiors.

'Rooms should evolve with the seasons. In winter, pulling furniture closer to the fireplace creates a more intimate and inviting atmosphere, while in summer, opening up the layout allows for a lighter, airier feel,' adds Lauren Gilberthorpe. 'A well-placed rug can help to ground the seating area and subtly reinforce the fireplace as the room’s natural focal point.'

11. Try a swivel chair

Classic Eame leather swivel chair by a fireplace

(Image credit: 2Modern)

Armchairs are a must for getting cozy by the fireplace, but it can be tricky to know which way to angle them in a living room with a fireplace and they can be cumbersome to move - enter the swivel chair, a favorite flexible option with interior designers.

'I love to place low-backed swivel chairs in front of the fireplace with a side table in between,' adds Kristyn Harvey, Kristyn Harvey Interiors. 'It offers flexibility for when you want to face the fire but also the ability to swivel around and be part of the larger conversational group on the sofa.'

12. Install built-in display shelving beside the fireplace

A neutral living room with symmetrical alcove bookshelves and blue upholstery accents

(Image credit: Margaret Rajic)

When furniture is arranged to face towards a fireplace it makes sense to display artwork or object's d'art on the same wall where they can be appreciated. Oftentimes, if the fireplace has a traditional chimney, there will be empty alcoves on either side of the chimney breast which can make perfect areas to introduce built-in alcove shelves for curating beautiful displays of decorative objects and books.

'If you have alcoves on either side, then why not consider adding built-in bookshelves to add symmetry and provide a natural frame and storage for all your books and decorative pieces?' suggests Emma Deterding. 'Creating built-in, wall-to-ceiling shelving and cabinetry will add a sense of grandeur and height, whilst allowing you to display personal touches, your favorite treasures and even plants beautifully. You could even choose a bold color for the joinery and wallpaper the backs to add eye-catching detail and interest to the space.'


Generally speaking, when arranging furniture around a fireplace, the fireplace usually serves as the main focus, especially in living rooms where they are most commonly located. ‘You should always establish a focal point – mainly the fireplace itself – by orienting your seating towards it. The go-to for this is using a sofa and a pair of armchairs to create a really inviting and cozy conversation area,’ explains Emma Deterding, founder and creative director, at Kelling Designs.

Of course, what pieces you choose will be dependent on the size and shape of the room and tastes; however, there are ‘certain pieces that always complement a fireplace, for instance, upholstered armchairs, loveseats and deep-seated sofas,' adds Emma Deterding. 'They help to create a really cozy atmosphere, whilst materials like leather or velvets bring in a touch of luxury. A coffee table or ottoman at the center of the arrangement will bring functionality without blocking the visual connection to the fire itself.'

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/how-to-arrange-furniture-around-a-fireplace paZoFEgzwFGjNs7RKbD7A Wed, 26 Feb 2025 10:00:30 +0000
<![CDATA[ How to style around a couch – 6 ways to make this focal piece blend more seamlessly into your living room ]]> There are many furniture pieces to consider when designing a living room but one item should always be at the top of your list – the couch. Designed for relaxing and lounging, a couch provides you with a sense of comfort, making it an essential part of any living room. But sometimes the seemingly most simple pieces can be the hardest to style.

The sofa is a classic living room seating style and with plenty of sofa trends to choose from this year, it's never been easier to create a cozy yet sophisticated setup. But, it can be tricky to work out exactly how to style around such a dominating piece with so many other decor elements to consider.

On a mission to nail our living room layouts, we've spoken to interior design experts who have revealed the ultimate ways to style around a couch however big or small.

1. Consider lighting

teal living room with pale pink couch, plum footstool, cream drapes, floor lamp, plant, artwork, antique style rug

(Image credit: Russian For Fish )

A living room is supposed to feel inviting and cozy, it's a space made for relaxing at all times of the day, so to create a truly serene space, you'll want to consider lighting. Living room lighting is particularly important when styling a sofa as it will create pockets of warmth around the area, making the piece feel part of a collected scheme.

You'll first want to consider where you'll place your sofa, and then you can move on to the exact lighting style that suits its positioning. 'To foster a sense of relaxation in your living room, it's important to pay careful attention to the lighting surrounding your sofa. If your sofa is up against a wall, strategically placing wall lights on either side will accentuate the sofas and act as a centerpiece in the room, creating ambient flow and fostering a feeling of coziness,' says Mara Rypacek Miller, founder of homeware brand Industville.

Whether you're opting for a lamp, sconce, or pendant, make sure to consider their positioning, acknowledging the sofa's height. 'You don't want them to shine too brightly onto the sofa or create unwanted glare in your eyeline. Alternatively, if your sofa is away from the walls, use a side table with a lamp to illuminate this zone and make it feel cozy.' says Mara.

2. Lay down a rug

green painted living room, with large fireplace, blue armchair and green patterned rug

(Image credit: Little Greene)

Rugs are the perfect way to bring some variety and interest to an otherwise plain floor. They're often texturally interesting and can spruce up an empty area with their heightened ply.

'A well-chosen rug can instantly elevate the feel of a sofa area and is one of the simplest ways to reinvigorate your home. Handcrafted designs will add warmth and character while choosing a rug made from natural materials such as wool or jute will ground furnishings and create coziness underfoot. Finish the look by adding a coordinating wool pouf for another textural touch that doubles as a practical footrest,' says Mara.

Sometimes an overlooked component, there are plenty of living room rug styles out there making them a super easy piece to decorate with. A large woven rug can be slipped right underneath the couch, blending the piece with the rest of the room and preventing unwanted floor scratches. Or, for a less all-encompassing look, try a fluffy faux sheepskin rug that will add texture and softness that matches the plushness of the sofa.

3. Add a pouf or ottoman

A cream-painted living, naturally lit, with a large white soft sofa and a large red padded ottoman with books piled on top

(Image credit: Rowen & Wren)

Although a couch will fulfill your daily seating needs, you'll likely require some extra seating when guests visit. This is when handy ottoman ideas come in. Often used as a stool or for storage, ottomans are compact pieces that can help create unity between the sofa and the living room.

'An ottoman or upholstered footstool with a tray placed on top is a great styling addition to your sofa setup, that gives you the added benefit of an extra seat when needed,' says Kellie Wyles, Head of Upholstery at DFS. 'If you're looking to maximize storage to hide living room clutter, go for a storage ottoman with a hidden compartment under the upholstered top. For the best of both, opt for a storage stool where the lid can also be flipped over and replaced to reveal a hard surface that acts as a tray for drinks and snacks.'

'A beautifully styled coffee table or ottoman is essential for anchoring the space', says Laura Lubin of Ellerslie Interiors. 'Choose one that complements the sofa in scale and material. A wooden or marble coffee table adds refinement, while an ottoman can double as both a functional piece and a soft, elegant addition.'

Whether you match your ottoman to your sofa using the same upholstery fabric or create cohesion through color, ottomans can make the sometimes dominating sofa feel less stark, serving as a friendly little companion.

4. Hang a mirror or some wall art

Pink living room with wallpaper border, blue sofa and pink lacquer side table

(Image credit: Sofology)

It's easy to neglect the wall surrounding your sofa due to the size of the piece. Although you may think there's enough going on already, hanging some wall art or a statement mirror above your sofa will make the area feel cohesive and considered.

'The wall behind your sofa is prime real estate for a statement-making focal point,' says interior designer Nina Lichtenstein. 'Consider a large-scale piece of artwork, a curated gallery wall, or an oversized mirror to reflect light and make the space feel larger. For a polished look, ensure the art is centered above the couch and positioned at eye level.'

'The area surrounding the sofa should reflect your personal style', says Laura. 'Art plays a big role in this. Consider placing a bold piece of art or a series of smaller framed pieces above the sofa. Sculptural objects or vases with fresh or dried flowers can be placed on side tables to add character and interest.'

Decorating with art doesn't have to be scary, you can match your painting to the color scheme of your living room or go bold by creating a gallery wall that surrounds your sofa.

5. Introduce a coffee or side table

Colorful living room with patterned pillows, beige sofa, tree wall art and zebra print rug

(Image credit: Gray Walker/ Julia Lynn)

Although aesthetics play an important part in styling your couch, you should always consider functionality too. Coffee tables do a great job of holding your most reached-for items while unifying the pieces scattered around the perimeters of the living room.

'A thoughtfully chosen side table is both practical and visually appealing. Whether you go for a sleek modern design, a vintage-inspired piece, or a rustic wooden table, it should complement your sofa while serving as a surface for books, candles, or a stylish table lamp. A round or oval shape softens the space, while a square or rectangular table adds structure.' says Nina.

Coffee tables can be placed according to the position of your sofa. If your sofa is pushed against the wall, you've likely got ample space for a table in the center of the room. Or if you're tight on space, small side tables work just as well, acting as vessels to hold everyday items while accessorizing the plain arm of a sofa.

6. Add touches of greenery

Neutral living room with wooden beams, white linen sofa, wooden glass coffee table and large potted plant

(Image credit: Nina Lichtenstein/ DNA Photography )

A vibrant contrast to reflect against the sofa, greenery is an easy finishing touch that almost always makes a room feel well-designed. Whether you choose a large potted palm or a vibrant philodendron, feng shui plants can bring a sense of calm through their freshness.

'Nothing elevates a space quite like plants. Whether it’s a potted tree beside the sofa, flowering branches in a vase behind the couch, a trailing vine on a nearby shelf, or a small vase with fresh flowers on the coffee table, greenery adds a natural, refreshing element to the space. Choose plants that thrive in your home’s lighting conditions, and opt for decorative planters that complement your overall aesthetic,' says Nina.


These designer-approved ideas show that even the most statement sofas can be styled seamlessly into a room. But (and perhaps most importantly) always consider the position of your sofa before incorporating your additional, smaller decor to create a truly cohesive living room.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/how-to-style-around-a-couch FSz7yTbhZCSNERB3fsPe98 Sat, 15 Feb 2025 18:00:00 +0000
<![CDATA[ How to update a fireplace – 6 ways to refresh this focal point ]]> A fireplace is a focal point for a room, so one that’s old fashioned, ugly, or simply dull does the space no favors. But know how to update a fireplace and replacement isn’t necessary to rescue this feature and make it worth the attention it commands. 

Fireplace ideas make a room cozy and welcoming and invite family and friends to gather around it. While flickering flames draw attention when it’s lit, important all the time are each of its elements including the mantel, surround and hearth, which all contribute to its look.

Here, we’ve put together a guide to updating a fireplace that’s retro in all the wrong ways with advice from the experts.

A guide to updating a fireplace

A fireplace that’s bland or one that’s a blast from the past when the rest of the decor is modern definitely doesn’t mean total replacement is the only answer. Discover how to update a fireplace and you can DIY (or call in a pro) and make it a worthy centerpiece for the room. 

These are the changes that will transform a fireplace from boring to beautiful.

1. Paint it

winter decor ideas, living with neutral stone walls, panels with artwork, pink fire surround, rug, retro couch with faux fur throw, sculptural glass pendant

(Image credit: Farrow & Ball)

Painting the fireplace is a simple solution for a fresh appearance. Painting bricks, for example, can be transformational, according to realtor Erin Hybart. ‘Full brick painting is a popular option, especially if you have to replace damaged bricks and the brick color doesn't match well, or the brick color is not the desired one,’ she says. ‘I have seen many fireplaces with a vanilla brick color get a full paint job.’

Alternatively, paint just some of the bricks, she suggests. ‘Another updating technique great for very plain and similar bricks is strategically painting random bricks with a white or similar color to give them a less uniform look,’ she explains. ‘Some bricks have more paint, and some have less but none are completely covered. This look seems to mimic the appearance of more expensive bricks.’

But don’t just think bricks. The mantel or hearth can equally benefit from painting – but what’s crucial is to choose the right paint. ‘When painting any part of an active fireplace, including the mantel, surround or hearth, you should use heat-resistant paint for safety,’ says Mike Monaghan, owner of Woodstove Fireplace Glass. ‘You’ll also need to choose the correct paint for the material and use a primer to keep it clean for longer.’

Choose color carefully as well. ‘If you have a log-burning fireplace, light colors will show up soot and ash more distinctly than darker colors,’ explains Mike. ‘While most often, fire and soot stains will wash off, fire can sometimes leave stubborn marks that will affect the look of your fireplace.’

2. Refit glass

Living room by Aspen & Ivy with cosy seating, fireplace and rug

(Image credit: Aspen & Ivy / Nat Kay photography)

If the glass of a fireplace is what’s letting it down, this can be replaced, but be sure to do so carefully. 

‘If you’re updating your fireplace with new glass, fitting it properly ensures energy efficiency and safety,’ explains Mike Monaghan. ‘For example, you’ll need to know the exact dimensions of the glass and take into account any curves. You’ll also need to replace the gasket tape which goes around the outside of the glass, creating an airtight seal that ensures energy efficiency of your fireplace or stove.’

Consider cleaning the fireplace, too, so it looks as pristine as the new glass.

3. Swap tiles

Blue living room with pink chair

(Image credit: Boz Gagovski)

Think about changing the surround or hearth with fireplace tile ideas to give a fireplace a makeover. ‘Go for modern look by using geometric tiles,’ suggests interior designer Artem Kropovinsky. ‘Select complex patterns for boldness or plainer designs to achieve subtleness.’

If you’re taking the option of tiling a fireplace, be aware of federal and local codes regarding the installation of fireplace tile. Any tile used also needs to be suitable for the high temperature of a fireplace; check before buying. However, this still allows plenty of choice of tile from ceramic and porcelain to natural stone and even glass and metal. 

4. Apply a wash to brick

brick and tiled fireplace filled with logs in rustic inspired living room

(Image credit: Cortney Bishop)

There are techniques that will transform fireplace brick in a different way from painting it. ‘My favorite technique is the German schmear,’ says Erin Hybart. ‘This technique involves adding mortar to the brick in an unplanned pattern. This effect gives the brick an old-world feel similar to that of 100-year-old homes. This effect adds texture and character to the brick and fireplace. It is gorgeous when done well.’ 

While you can DIY German smear (as it’s also written) aka mortar wash to give fireplace brick this textured and whitewashed finish, since it’s pretty much permanent, calling in pros to update the fireplace this way might be preferable.

An alternative treatment, and one that’s easier but equally good for farmhouse fireplace ideas, is whitewash. ‘Whitewashing is a technique that can have a similar effect to German schmear but may take several coats to achieve the desired coverage and effect,’ says Erin. Apply a watered-down water-based paint to the brick, creating a translucent effect where some brick color shows through the paint.

Or there’s limewashing instead. ‘Limewashing is another favorite technique to update a fireplace,’ says Erin. ‘I find limewashing gives a more chalky finish to the brick versus whitewashing.’ You could make up your own limewash using powder or putty but note that lime is caustic and it’s therefore vital to take safety precautions. Easiest is to opt for is a limewash paint like that in the Romabio Fireplace Kit from Amazon, which just has to be mixed with water before application.

5. Opt for sheets of stone

White living room with grey marble fireplace

(Image credit: Future)

Using stone can be a way to update a fireplace. ‘My favorite update right now is the use of sheets of stone,’ says Lucy Small, founder and lead designer of State and Season. ‘Different companies call it different things, whether thin slate or air slate, but I’m a big fan of this option for renos because unlike real stone, these sheets are light and super easy to install but give you the look of a real slab of stone for a fraction of the price.’

6. Blend old and new

traditional fireplace ideas William Waldron living room bookshelves period home

(Image credit: Brockschmidt & Coleman/William Waldron )

An update can complement traditional fireplace ideas while giving them a contemporary twist. 

‘If your fireplace has traditional features, you can use this to your advantage to create a modern style,’ says Mike Monaghan. ‘Combine the traditional features of the hearth with modern materials on the mantel to create something that feels new without having to spend huge amounts to replace your fireplace.’

Alternatively, you might opt for a more contemporary take on color for the mantel and surround. The best combination, according to Artem Kropovinsky? ‘The fireplace should bring together different materials such as wood and stone making it touchable and dramatic,’ he says.

FAQs

What do you put on the wall above a fireplace?

A mirror is a classic choice for the wall above a fireplace. When decorating with mirrors typically it should be the same width as the mantel or just a few inches smaller. A tall mirror, meanwhile, can make the ceiling feel higher than it really is, leading the eye upwards. You could create Regency-core style with a large mirror with an intricate gilded frame, or opt for contemporary lines with a clean minimal frame. Alternatively, hang art above the fireplace. In family room ideas with fireplaces, this can strike a less formal note than a mirror often does, and individualizes the space as well as adding color and detail.


Complete updated living room fireplaces with mantel decor ideas that will complement its refreshed appearance and dress it beautifully. And if it’s a feature rather than a functional part of the room be sure to decorate an empty fireplace. Bear in mind your home’s energy efficiency, too, by understanding how to draftproof a fireplace.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/how-to-update-a-fireplace izYefj95eYxAHvxzGfSFoG Tue, 26 Dec 2023 11:00:57 +0000
<![CDATA[ Does a living room always need a sofa? The verdict from designers may surprise you ]]> Comfortable seating is a must in a space shared with family and friends, but does that mean a living room always needs a sofa? After all, there are other seating options out there.

Think living room ideas and typically they’ll include a couch, of course, no matter the size, dimensions, or style of room that’s favored. But maybe that’s just convention rather than an essential? Perhaps armchairs, daybeds, chaise longues and more might make for a more appealing and elegant combination for some rooms.

We asked interior designers to give us their verdicts on whether a sofa is always vital for seating and as a centerpiece for a living room, or if that’s not always the case, and this is what they said.

Does a living room always need a sofa?

The verdict from the experts? A living room doesn’t always need a sofa, but it does have a whole raft of advantages.

‘While a sofa can be a staple in many living rooms, it’s not an absolute necessity,’ says Devin Shaffer, lead interior designer at Decorilla. ‘Interior design is about creating spaces that reflect your own lifestyle and needs. It’s essential to consider the specific context and requirements of each living room before deciding whether a sofa is the best choice or if alternative seating arrangements could better serve the space and your own style.’

Interior designer Yuuna Morishita agrees that the answer to the question of whether a living room always needs a sofa is not necessary. ‘The choice depends on the room’s purpose, size, and a person’s lifestyle,’ she says. ‘A daybed or comfortable armchairs might be more appropriate if the living room is more for personal relaxation than socializing. A sofa may not be essential for folks who prefer minimalist and non-traditional designs.’

But it can be the top option in some circumstances, points out Luis Carmona, owner and lead designer at VERDE Interior Design. ‘Using the word “always” in design is bold since interior design is quite subjective at times,’ he says. ‘However, most would agree that living rooms are there to be lived in and that includes entertaining guests, watching TV, or lounging with family. 

‘If there is an additional family room available where these types of activities can be held, then a living room does not necessarily have to contain a sofa,’ he continues. ‘If the living room is the only place where one can watch TV with the family or entertain guests, then I would strongly suggest including a sofa as part of the design of the room.’

Let this advice from design professionals help you decide whether living room sofa ideas are what you need or whether a different choice is preferable.

Benefits of a living room sofa

living room with gray sofa black coffee table and taupe walls

(Image credit: Tim Lenz)

Using a sofa as part of your living room furniture ideas is a great idea for many reasons.

‘One of the key elements to a fully functional living room is adequate seating,’ says Luis Carmona. ‘A well-sized sofa in a space provides just that. Utilizing a sofa in a living room is one of the easiest and most common methods to provide ample seating in a space.’

Interior designer Artem Kropovinsky agrees. ‘Socializing is made easy on sofas while they bring comfort into any surroundings,’ he says. ‘Your favorite materials become the background for you and it’s like a blank canvas.’

A sofa is space-efficient. ‘One of the biggest advantages of a sofa is the comfort of entertaining larger groups,’ says Alice Cheng, principal of Shialice Spatial Design, a full-service interior design studio based in Los Angeles. ‘They simply provide more seats in the same amount of space.’

Sofas can fulfill additional functions, points out Devin Shaffer. ‘They can be used for a lot of different purposes, such as sleeping and there are even those with storage inside,’ he says.

A sofa can also make the living room layout a more straightforward process. ‘Because a sofa is, oftentimes, the largest piece of furniture in a room, it acts as an anchor piece that grounds the rest of the room,’ says Luis. ‘This allows for smaller pieces like accent tables, side chairs and lighting to feel cohesive in the space despite their different size, shape and surface texture. 

‘Due to its larger size, sofas also are great to frame out or divide a living room,’ he adds. ‘They can be used to help redirect traffic lines in a room, which are the paths that most people take to navigate, enter, or exit the room. 

‘The larger size of the sofa also helps bring balance to a room and creates harmony between many smaller items and a larger piece,’ he says.

‘While a living room can be curated with an array of other pieces, a sofa does tend to serve as a focal point and is fundamental for the space,’ agrees NYC-based interior designer Paris Forino. ‘Sofas are also quite necessary as they offer versatility, whether you are laying down or your guests are convening comfortably. It’s truly a centerpiece for a living room.’

Benefits of alternative seating choices

living room with white walls four armchairs vintage rug and round coffee table

(Image credit: Amy Bartlam)

Interior designers see a whole lot of upsides in choosing a sofa for the living room but, it isn’t always the right choice.

Going without a sofa can promote sociability. ‘Depending on the space, I love using daybeds and larger lounge chairs to create more intimate sitting arrangements where people can be facing one another in conversation,’ says Alice Cheng. ‘This is especially nice when there’s no TV in the room and not a clear need for everyone to be facing the same direction.’

Artem Kropovinsky agrees: ‘For chats think armchairs and for lounging think daybeds, while modular seating allows for an ever-changing layout,’ he says.

Some room sizes and shapes might be better off without a sofa. ‘In smaller or unusually shaped rooms, a large sofa might overwhelm the space,’ advises Yuuna Morishita. ‘Alternative seating can offer flexibility and better use of space.’

Devin Shaffer agrees. ‘Going for an armchair, ottoman, floor cushions, daybeds or modular seating can offer more dynamism and a better use of the space,’ he says. ‘These will allow you to come up with creative arrangements for various social settings and personal preferences.’

For a great room design with seating other than a sofa, Yuuna also recommends placing items so they’re opposite one another, or placing chairs in a semi-circle. ‘Incorporate a central piece like a coffee table or an area rug to anchor the arrangement,’ she says.

FAQs

What type of couch is best for a small living room?

To buy the right couch for a small living room you may need a different approach from that taken when choosing for a more generously sized room. ‘Some smaller living rooms might not be able to fit a standard size sofa longer than 72 inches,’ says Alice Cheng, principal of LA-based studio Shialice Spatial Design. ‘That’s when smaller pieces like daybeds or more petite options like settees can come into play.’ 

Alternatively, the room might accommodate a different sofa shape or design. ‘Armless sofas tend to take up less space while sofas with a curved design are suitable for smaller or oddly shaped rooms,’ says Luis Carmona, owner and lead designer at VERDE Interior Design. ‘They also tend to fit better in a corner which would open up more of the space in the center of the room for other design items.’


A sofa is often the right choice for a living room, but it’s not invariably the case. Whichever seating you choose, give the space maximum chic by styling a living room like a pro. And make sure it feels spacious whatever its size with the golden rules for a clutter-free living room.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/does-a-living-room-always-need-a-sofa gjuA7LMdXiHsv2c6PN9UbD Sun, 10 Dec 2023 15:00:22 +0000
<![CDATA[ How can you update a living room without buying anything new? 7 interior designers share their most simple ideas ]]> If you're reading this then you're already looking for ways to update a living room without buying anything new. You're maybe asking yourself is that even possible? How can you change your living room without spending money? Well, the interior designers we spoke to aren't short of inspiring living room ideas and are happy to share their tried and tested advice, below, on the ways to update a living room without buying anything new.

As with most aspects of interior design, it starts with a bit of creative thinking. Take a look at the existing space. What is it about your current living room that isn't working for you right now? What's missing? What needs to go? Is there anything glaringly obvious that you can improve with little effort and no cost? 

Once you've assessed the existing room and identified its weak points, you're ready to work through the practical advice from our design experts below. Focusing on one aspect at a time, step-by-step, you'll find out how to update your living room without buying anything new. It couldn't be easier, and the transformation will be remarkable, and creative.

How can I update a living room without buying anything new?

The interior designers we spoke to agreed that the first step, before tackling any room makeover, is to declutter and clean. Next, they suggest, looking at rearranging the living room furniture, including bringing pieces in from elsewhere in the house or upcycling items to refresh them. 

Consider the room's focal points, coffee tables, mantels, and shelves, and try to give them all a new look. You could create a gallery display of artwork or a curated collection of objects to add another layer of interest to the room. For a budget-friendly finishing touch, put together a fresh, seasonal display of flowers, grasses, branches or leaves.

1. Declutter and deep clean the space

Minimalist living room with white walls

(Image credit: JDP Interiors / Bess Friday)

Like any relationship, when we fall out of love with a room it's often worth giving it another chance and showing it some extra TLC. That's why the first step in updating your living room is to declutter and deep clean the space. Decluttering effectively may take a while, particularly if it's not already part of your regular housework routine, but it's time well spent when you want to change your living space. There are various approaches you can use to declutter. It can be very useful to make a living room decluttering checklist

Designer Tancred Vilucchi of Maison Vilucchi in LA believes that in this instance, when updating a living room without buying anything new, 'Less is more. First of all, move all of the furniture, decorative items and accessories out of the way,' he says. 'Emptying the room and deep cleaning it is a must. There's nothing better than a white canvas so that you can start afresh. It might also be time to sell some items by having a garage sale.'

Özge Öztürk, co-founder of London-based architecture and design studio OZA, emphasizes the importance of assessing your belongings as you declutter. 'We suggest that while decluttering your space you can think once again about which objects do you bond with the most and why they are meaningful to you,' she says. 'So that while you are rearranging your furniture to create a new and exciting layout – or even just reorganizing your shelves, you can prioritize these items in the new setting of your space.'

Which brings us neatly onto our next suggestion for updating a living room without buying anything new...  

2. Rearrange the furniture

Modern living room with fire surround

(Image credit: Charu Gandhi / Elicyon)

It's amazing how much difference you can make to a living room simply by moving the existing furniture around. Updating your living room layout ideas will not only give you a fresh perspective, but reconfiguring the space can help to make it work better for you on a practical level, too. 

In a small living room a more intimate grouping of furniture around the living room fireplace can be effective, or in a larger, open-plan living room try dividing the space up with two or more different seating areas. 

Take the opportunity when rearranging your furniture to improve the practicality of the living room, advises NYC-based interior designer Sarah Tract, 'If it isn’t working functionally, switch it up! I find a lot of times when people move in they don’t know how they are going to live in a space yet. So it is only natural to have to move things around to accommodate the nature in which you use your home.'

When you're rearranging furniture, Shaolin Low advises creating 'conversation areas'. 'Consider grouping chairs and sofas to form cozy conversation zones. This can give the room a more inviting and intimate feel without spending a dime,' she says. 'And play around with different furniture arrangements. Try placing the sofa at an angle or moving chairs to different corners. Experimenting with layouts can give the room a fresh look without the need for new furniture.' 

Tancred Vilucchi agrees and says 'You can create a whole different scene within the same room, to keep things interesting and functional; it can be easily done while arranging existing furniture different ways. And you can take this process a stage further, by using furniture brought in from another room.'

3. Borrow décor from other rooms

Living room with grey alcoves and dark red ottoman

(Image credit: Future / Mary Wadsworth)

Moving a piece of furniture into the living room from another part of the house will instantly update the space. An accent chair from a bedroom or a side table from the foyer will refresh the look of the room, and of the familiar item you're importing. This doesn't just apply to large pieces of furniture; smaller items such as rugs, lamps, throw pillows and even artwork or vases will all do the trick. 

There's no reason why your relocated pieces can't fulfill a different purpose in their new living room home, says Shaolin Low. 'An old dresser could become a TV stand, or a console table could be used as a desk. This not only updates the room but also adds a special touch,' she says. 

Lauren Meichtry of Elsie Home advocates regular restyling, as well as moving pieces from another room to update the living room. 'Like spring cleaning, every year I gather literally everything in my house not classified as furniture and restyle,' she says. 'It can be as easy as moving pieces around from, say, your bedroom that would never normally be seen by a guest and give it some life again by styling it in your living room. Or repurpose an empty vase you’ve been keeping on the living room bookshelf by putting it in the powder room with some fresh blooms.'

4. Upcycle or reupholster furniture

white living room with open shelving

(Image credit: Future PLC)

How many of us keep a stash of part-used paint cans just in case they come in handy at some point? Or hoard remnants of fabrics we can't bear to part with? Guilty as charged. Well, if you're looking for ways to update a living room without buying anything new, designer Tancred Vilucchi says it's time to put these things to good use. 'Rather than leaving them in storage forever, we can use leftover fabrics to reupholster a chair or two,' he says, 'or create a new piece of artwork with them, or simply cover old pillows to give a new dimension.'  

And as for the unused paint? 'If there's not enough to paint the entire room we could just paint one section of a wall and rearrange furniture accordingly or paint existing bookshelves, built-in cabinets or even a set of furniture, once again to create a fresh new look,' the designer adds. 

Another fan of an upcycling paint project, Lauren Meichtry says, 'It can be a really fun way to create new interest in existing furniture. I love to introduce an unexpected splash of color to a space through an antique. It’s such a wonderful juxtaposition and can add a contemporary feel to a traditionally designed space and vice versa.' 

You can even upcycle pieces without dipping into paint reserves or fabric stores, just by giving them a new purpose, as Shaolin Low suggests, 'Why not mix and match different pieces to create something new? For example, use old wooden crates as shelves or stack vintage suitcases to create a unique side table. Get creative with the pieces you already have.'

5. Focus on displays – update coffee tables, mantels and bookshelves

maximalist living room with teal feature wall

(Image credit: Matthew Williamson, Photography Cassie Nicholas)

It's time to get down to the details and turn our attention to the living room displays. These are the little styled and curated vignettes we might put together for decorative interest on coffee tables, mantelpieces and shelves. 

Shaolin Low is an expert in these smaller style moments. 'Instead of getting rid of decor items,' she says, 'consider rotating them seasonally. This way, you can appreciate your belongings in a new light without overcrowding the space with too many items at once.'

Sarah Tract agrees that the seasonal approach is the way to go: 'I think it’s important to rearrange coffee table decor seasonally. We all need a little refresh and the aesthetic of your home is very important,' she says. 

As for coffee table styling ideas, 'Play with books, candles, or decorative trays to add interest,' says Shaolin Low. 'Consider incorporating items from other rooms for a fresh look, or rearrange existing items on the coffee table to create a visually appealing display.' 

Finding out how to style a mantelpiece for maximum decorative effect can bring a quick and budget-friendly update for a living room fireplace. Shaolin Low advises incorporating a mix of heights, textures, and colors in the objects you choose to display on the mantel. 'This will give a much more balanced and aesthetically pleasing arrangement,' she says. 

The other area of the living room that might be overdue an update is the bookcase. The big lesson in how to style a bookcase is that less is more. Don't overcrowd each shelf with books. Donate books that you won't read again, and weed out paperbacks that don't have visual appeal. Tidy the remainder, keeping larger reference books or beautiful art books lower down on the shelves for ease. 

6. Put together a gallery wall with neglected prints

living room with white sofas gallery wall and soft neutral colors and wooden floors

(Image credit: Stephanie Russo/ design by Caitlin Flemming)

A living room with blank walls will never feel comfortable or welcoming. However, if the artwork on the walls no longer appeals or doesn't suit the style of the room it may be time for a switch around. Bring in framed paintings or prints from elsewhere in the home to change things up a bit.

Or make a real statement by putting together a gallery wall. Unless you're bringing together a selection of ready-framed prints from other rooms, you may have to buy some new frames, but inexpensive wooden frames can always be upcycled or personalized with leftover paint. 

Sourcing the 'artworks' themselves, can be done without spending money. Designer Özge Öztürk suggests creating a gallery wall with images from a magazine or from family pictures. 'Ask your relatives or friends if they have some “antique” objects to share with you, or maybe just notes or sketches that they would like to gift to you to hang on your wall,' she adds. 'This would create an eclectic and unique design and, with all the memories and stories belonging to you, would turn your place into your home on a different level.'

The ultimate no-cost artwork tip is to create your own or repurpose existing pieces to update your living room. 'This could involve framing fabric remnants, arranging vintage postcards, or even framing pages from an old book. Get creative with what you already have,' urges Shaolin Low. 

Introducing texture and dimension to a gallery wall is a must, says Lauren Meichtry. 'A wall of family photos in matching frames can work,' she says, 'but if you’re looking to create a more dynamic gallery wall, find unusual objects to frame. A kid’s art project, a mountable family heirloom, and a silhouette portrait will all add a touch of the unexpected to the display.' 

We love the way the gallery wall, in the picture above, created by interior designer Caitlin Flemming, echoes the palette of the living room, but also of the Californian landscape outside the home. Although the individual pieces of artwork are very distinct, they are linked through color in this way. 

7. Forage greenery from your yard

snug with leather sofa and fireplace with neutral walls

(Image credit: Amy Bartlam/design Nicole Salceda)

Plants and flowers play an important role in the interior design of any space. However, decorating with plants isn't just about their visual appeal. Known for its ability to reduce stress and in the case of plants, to purify the air we breathe, greenery will give your updated living room a natural boost, bringing the healing and rejuvenating power of nature inside. 

How do you do this without buying anything new? Shaolin Low suggests bringing in small potted herbs or plants from your garden. 'Not only do they add a natural and refreshing element, but they also contribute to a healthier indoor environment,' the designer says. 

You can even grow new plants especially for the living room by taking cuttings of plants you have elsewhere in the house or asking friends if you can propagate from their collection. If they happen to be among the easiest houseplants to grow from cuttings, it shouldn't be long before you can start to enjoy the new specimens in the living room. 

Tennessee-based Amy Mobley of City Hill Design agrees adding greenery to your space is always a good idea, but says you don't need to limit yourself to houseplants. 'You can forage for some cuttings to bring inside—a beautiful tree branch in a tall, sculptural vase can add an editorial touch, while fresh cut flowers can also bring charm,' says the designer.  

In the formal living room arrangement above, put together by interior designer Nicole Salceda at Eye for Pretty, plants of different scales are displayed to great effect alongside a vase of foliage. 

FAQs

Why update a living room without buying anything new?

There are more benefits to updating a living room without buying anything new, besides saving money. It's partly about flexing our creative muscles and about being resourceful in looking for solutions and taking pride in finding them. Mostly, though, it's about making something unique and putting something of your distinct character into the space. 

Designer Özge Öztürk agrees, and says 'This process of upgrading your space can become a journey of its own and you can be the author in it, as well as of it, by creating artworks and sculptures yourself that will add on to its story. You can have a walk and find branches or wild flowers to work with, and reuse the objects that you already have in your place, to create a room that is deeply personal.'

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/living-rooms/how-to-update-a-living-room-without-buying-anything-new ofzCj8FujmBqoziW7NmGp8 Sat, 25 Nov 2023 10:00:50 +0000
<![CDATA[ How do you design a maximalist living room that feels playful but still chic? 6 simple tips from interior designers ]]> Maximalist decor is making a comeback, and what better room in the home to channel this more is more approach to design than in the living room? A social yet relaxing space in the home, living rooms can often benefit from a maximalist decor scheme to aid in their feeling of coziness and warmth.

While maximalism isn't for everyone, and some prefer the understated nature of minimalism, this decor trend is being embraced for its ability to channel personality in the home, with a less strict approach to design rules than other popular trends.

The best part about decorating with maximalism is its opportunity to fill the living room with sentimental and personal items, that can mix color, pattern, and texture to create an eclectic look. 'Our homes are a reflection of our personalities and our tastes, so if I had an empty living room and no idea where to start, I would pick a couple of things that I loved and let them spark inspiration,' says interior designer Matthew Williamson. 'Something personal, rather than following a trend.'

Maximalist living room ideas

Below, designers explain six different decorating ideas that embrace the maximalist decor trend for a cozy living room – perfect if you're feeling inspired to create a vibrant and uplifting space that still feels incredibly chic and liveable.

1. Decorate the walls

maximalist living room with teal feature wall

(Image credit: Matthew Williamson, Photography Cassie Nicholas)

You will rarely see a maximal living room with plain white walls. Since maximalism is all about embracing contrasting color trends and patterns, opting for bold-colored paint ideas or patterned wallpaper ideas on the walls is essential.

There are many living room color ideas to choose from, whichever you're most drawn to. But if you're looking for some inspiration, Niko Rasides, Design Director at Nicholas Anthony advises: 'Maximalism thrives on a diverse color palette; jewel tones, vibrant reds, deep blues, and lush greens which can coexist harmoniously in a maximalist living room.'

If you prefer to decorate with wallpaper, designer Soledad Alzaga explains: 'Maximalism thrives on the clash of diverse patterns like florals, animal prints and geometric shapes that work together harmoniously.'

While it can feel daunting to decorate with loud patterns, Niko reassures that it's all about layering them intentionally for a balanced look: 'The key to embracing patterns and incorporating them into your space is to layer them in a way that creates visual interest without overwhelming the space. Mix large-scale patterns with smaller ones for a dynamic effect.'

2. Add mismatched decor items

maximal living room with console tables with candles on

(Image credit: Future, Mark Bolton)

Key to creating an eclectic and maximalist look is having mismatched items that add character to the space. A good way of doing this is to embrace decorating with vintage, which adds a mix of different materials, as opposed to the more polished look of shopping new. 'Use collections of personal things, travel findings, prints, and patterns to showcase a layered and eclectic personality. Think of accessories and decor as a form of storytelling,' says Soledad Alzaga. 

Interior designer and founder of VERDE Interior Design Luis Carmona recommends a similar approach, saying: 'As you are designing, be sure to incorporate a lot of your personal belongings, items you have collected, photography and family heirlooms. A maximalist aesthetic is best executed when the personality of the person using the space shines through the design. Showcasing photography from past travels and vintage furniture pieces and mixing them with textured patterns and bold colors is a sure way to reach maximalist design goals.'

3. Layer cozy textiles

maximal living room with pink wall, gold sofa and gallery wall

(Image credit: Matthew Williamson)

Another easy way to create an eclectic feel in the living room is to consider layering textiles. Not only does this add interest from a visual perspective with contrasting materials between throws and pillows for example, but it's also a good way to create a cozy feel in the living room. 'Adding textured elements like rugs, ottomans or window treatments and wooden pieces will help to soften the space and absorb sound which is always good when designing a living room,' explains Luis Carmona. 

When selecting textiles for a maximalist living room, the trick is to opt for contrasting colors and patterns, as pictured above, to ensure the overall look is dynamic and unexpected. 

4. Make the coffee table a focal point

Blue living room by Farrow & Ball

(Image credit: Farrow & Ball)

'Make your coffee table a moment by grouping your favorite curios over stacks of interesting books and pretty trays,' advises Nicole Cullum, founder of Color Caravan. 'Divide your coffee table into four quadrants, and treat each section as its own display.'

While incorporating many decorative items is key to a maximalist look, Luis Carmona advises against a cluttered look: 'The great part about maximalist design is that more is more and the more personality a space has, the better. However, there is a way to design with intention so that the space doesn't appear cluttered.' 

'Use the rule of three when it comes to decorating shelves and other flat surfaces. Decorating in odd numbers always helps to balance out the space. Use different-sized accessories, candles, books, and collectibles to give the space some dimension and overall depth. If using books, stack them horizontally and vertically to add some directional interest to the room.'

5. Mix furniture from different eras

Green open plan living room

(Image credit: Jon Day)

'The maximalism style celebrates the beauty of diversity, so when incorporating furniture pieces think about how these pieces from different eras, styles, and materials will work with each other,' says Niko Rasides.

'For example, combining a vintage velvet sofa with modern metallic accent chairs could offer a truly eclectic look. Despite the apparent randomness, a well-designed maximalist space is carefully composed. Consider the layout of living room furniture, the arrangement of decor items, and the flow of colors to create a cohesive and inviting environment. Introduce a variety of textures through plush rugs, velvet upholstery, satin pillows, and fringed throws. This adds depth and a sense of opulence to the living space,' explains Niko. 

6. Layer accent lighting

Living room with fireplace, antique chandelier and wall sconce lighting

(Image credit: Brent Darby)

Lastly, consider layering different types of lighting to set a cozy ambiance in the living room, whilst further creating an eclectic look and feel: 'Maximalist spaces also benefit from layered lighting,' says Niko Rasides. When choosing the best living room lighting ideas for a maximal look, Niko advises: 'Combine ambient, task, and accent lighting to highlight different elements and create a visually dynamic atmosphere. Chandeliers, floor lamps, and table lamps can all contribute to the overall aesthetic.'


There are so many ways to create a maximal feel in the living room. This look is less about following rules, and more about having the freedom to experiment with decorating with items you love. You can find more inspiration about this popular interior trend, where we explore: Is maximalism more on trend than minimalism?

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/maximalist-living-room-ideas Z6ZU4DpxZygn8buvpLGG6Q Thu, 23 Nov 2023 05:00:04 +0000
<![CDATA[ Does a living room need a coffee table? Interior designers decide if it's a must-have ]]> A coffee table has always been seen as an essential piece of living room furniture. The question of whether you need one seems like a straightforward yes, right? Well,  before it joins all the other pieces on a list of living room ideas, it’s worth considering whether your living room actually needs a coffee table, or are there other options that could prove equally good, or even suit some living rooms better. 

When space is tight is filling that only visible space with a bulky piece of furniture really the right choice? And even in larger living rooms does a coffee table work hard enough to warrant being included in the layout or should you look to bring in more end tables or foot stools or something more multifunctional and flexible? Is the coffee table becoming redundant?

We asked designers to weigh in on when a coffee table can work and when you are best forgoing one. 

Is a living room coffee table essential?

White living room with modern furniture and gallery wall

(Image credit: Farrow & Ball)

A coffee table definitely isn’t a requirement for the living room, according to design professionals.

‘You do not need a coffee table in your living room,’ says Taylor Ross, CEO and Founder of heirloom furniture designers Chronicle Home. ‘Living rooms are just the ideas of the people living there. And people are different.’

In fact, a coffee table is just one option when you’re exploring living room furniture ideas, and alternatives may suit the room and your lifestyle better. Here, we give the expert view on the coffee table, and the other furniture designs to consider instead.

Why a living room can benefit from a coffee table

living room with white walls four armchairs vintage rug and round coffee table

(Image credit: Amy Bartlam)

The professionals’ verdict is that a living room doesn’t need a coffee table. However, there’s no denying that it can be a great choice. 

‘A coffee table isn’t just functional furniture, it’s an added design element that can tie a room together,’ says Lubo Todorov, head of visual merchandising at Raft Furniture. ‘Think about it, the styling decisions that elevate and add life to a living room are fresh flowers and coffee table books. This is indication enough that a coffee table is a centerpiece that will draw the eye in.

‘When styling Raft showrooms and photoshoots, I love incorporating coffee tables into a living room to play around with shape,’ Lubo adds. ‘For example, a room with a square-armed sofa, square rug and square mirror can gain a real sense of flow and depth by adding a round coffee table.’

Choose side tables in a small room

end table with candle

(Image credit: McGee & Co.)

But while a coffee table can be a fabulous centerpiece, if your room is not generously sized, it might not need this piece of furniture. ‘If your living room is on the smaller side, a coffee table may make the space feel cramped,’ warns interior decorator Vivianne Chow of Viv and Tim Home

To replace its functionality? ‘You can consider using alternatives like nesting tables which can be stacked when not in use or side tables that are placed at the end of the couch,’ says Vivianne.

Add softness with an ottoman

Living space with painted blue built in shelving either side of a black fireplace, rounded mirror with white scalloped edge, patterned armchair with red trim facing a large, red striped ottoman, large blue rug over wooden floorboards, metallic hanging pendant with seven cream shades, cream curtains

(Image credit: Paul Massey)

There may be no necessity for a coffee table when an ottoman fits the bill: one of these can provide the functions of a table while offering other benefits you might appreciate. 

‘An ottoman provides a soft surface where a coffee table is a hard one,’ says editor of Homes & Gardens online Jennifer Ebert. ‘That makes it more forgiving when you have young kids running around but whatever age a home’s inhabitants, it adds coziness to the room, making it all the more welcoming.

‘As an upholstered piece, an ottoman can also add a hit of pattern and wonderful tactility,’ she adds.

Be mindful that if an ottoman does take the place of a coffee table, a tray can be put on top to provide a surface on which to set down drinks securely or to be used in the same way you would in coffee table styling ideas.

Try alternatives in an open-concept room

neutral open plan living and dining area

(Image credit: Future PLC)

Like a small room, an open-concept room may not need a coffee table. ‘If you’re working with an open-plan space that already has a kitchen island and dining table, you don’t want your room to feel overwhelmed by surfaces,’ explains Lubo Todorov.

Lubo suggests alternatives such as a teak armrest that slots onto the arm of a couch, or a neat sofa table with a base that slides under the furniture to bring its top surface comfortably near without taking up much floor space.

Equally, you might want to try a footstool. ‘You can get a matching footstool for your sofa that can double up as a coffee table,’ says Lubo. ‘This will also help you to maintain warmth with texture in an open-plan living room.’

Swap in a storage design

A green sofa next to a wooden trunk in a living room with a pendant light

(Image credit: Jonathan Gooch/Future PLC)

If there isn’t a lot of space to stash all you want to keep to hand in the living room, then a trunk might be what you need rather than a coffee table. It will still make an attractive feature, and if you enjoy decorating with vintage or decorating with antiques, sourcing a piece that’s had a previous life is a great way to give the living room individual style.

‘Capacious inside, a trunk is one of my favorite living room storage ideas,’ says Jennifer Ebert. ‘It can hold pillows and throws out of season to make a decor swap a quick process when the time comes.’ 

Shop our favorite coffee tables

FAQs

Do you have to have a coffee table in front of a couch?

A couch is often combined with a coffee table in front. In this scenario, the coffee table is typically centered in front of a couch, or between two facing couches. If the coffee table is a focal point for a group of seating, position it in the center of the group instead to create a cohesive group. However, a couch doesn’t have to be teamed with a coffee table at all. Coffee table alternatives include side tables and upholstered designs such as an ottoman or footstool.


Coffee table decor ideas can make it the star of the show in a living room, but it may not prove to be the right piece for a room. A living room end table can be beautifully styled as part of the room’s aesthetic as well as being functional. Whichever tables you select, follow the rules on arranging living room furniture for a space that’s comfortable to occupy as well as pleasing to the eye.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/does-a-living-room-need-a-coffee-table 9LdygXdPFUvUgpYZCNHCgY Sat, 11 Nov 2023 14:00:51 +0000
<![CDATA[ How to style a living room end table – 6 ideas from interior designers ]]> Living rooms are often the heart of the home; the place to relax in the evenings while also a social room for entertaining guests. When it comes to styling this room, you'll want to make sure it sets the correct tone for the rest of your home, whilst also serving as a practical space.

End tables in living room ideas, which are most commonly located at the end of the sofa and aligned to the same height, are no doubt a practical feature, but they can also present an opportunity to elevate the room with a sleek display. 

'Living room tables are often the centerpiece or focal point of the living room,' says interior designer and Founder of Rudolph Diesel Interiors Rudolph Diesel. 'They play an important function in an important room, so it’s important to have a contributed arrangement that suits the ambiance of your particular home.'

6 ways to elevate a living room end table

It's always helpful to have some new ideas when it comes to styling, and so we've rounded up the best ideas from interior designers for styling an end table in the living room, that will no doubt give you some fresh ways to uplift this corner of your home. 

1. Start with a base layer

end table with tray

(Image credit: Future)

When styling any piece of furniture throughout the home, it's always a good idea to start with a base layer that you can then build on. Interior designer and Founder of Arsight Artem Kropovinsky explains: 'Begin with a base, like a decorative tray or a textured placemat, to ground your display and make rearranging items a breeze.'

While there are infinite base layer options to choose from for your end table, designers seem to agree that trays are a fail-safe option. 'Making the most of trays is not only functional but can also add coherence to a living room layout,' says Rudolph.

'Placing particular items on a decorative tray can make them easier to move for occasions like dining or socializing, while also keeping items categorized and organized. You can arrange the items on the tray in any manner you please, and they could be for a particular activity, such as drinking. All of this goes a long way in presenting your guests with the right impression.' continues Rudolph. 

2. Play with height and texture

living room end table with lamp

(Image credit: McGee & Co.)

Experimenting with height on your end table styling display is essential to ensure a cohesive look with added interest. If everything is the same height, it can end up looking bland. 'Introduce height without overpowering, perhaps a sleek lamp or a slender vase with fresh or dried botanicals,' suggests Artem. 

Interior designer Marzia Dainelli, CEO and interior designer at Dainelli Studio also recommends working with contrasting heights and textures for a stylish end table, explaining: 'Choose objects with different heights and materials that communicate well when combined; from a lower bowl to a vase that stands out next to it, with an element that mediates between the two to give movement while remaining balanced.'

Rudolph agrees, saying that this look adds visual interest: 'I’d also recommend having items that vary in height. This can add a bit of visual interest without making things look disorganized or cluttered. Having a heterogeneous layout in terms of height can show off your presentation while keeping things tidy. You could have a tall vase of flowers alongside a smaller candle, or perhaps a small stack of books or an object of memorabilia.' 

3. Consider symmetry

living room with orange velvet sofa, glass coffee table and fireplace

(Image credit: Future)

When styling your end table, considering how to create symmetry throughout the whole room is important to create a balanced look. Rudolph says: 'Decorating and styling a living room end table should involve some degree of symmetry – create a sense of balance by placing items, like candles or lamps, in pairs on either end of the table. The same can be said for any other miscellaneous items you may have on the table.'

4. Opt for personal items

living room end table with lamp and flowers

(Image credit: Future)

Don't forget to add personal items to your end table, too. It is after all the room you, and usually your guests spend the most time in and so adding items that are personal to you creates a homely feel. 'Personal touches make a difference. A recent read, a cherished souvenir, or a unique sculpture can be conversation starters,' suggests Artem. 

Rudolph agrees, explaining: 'Adding a personal object, such as a selection of family photos or artwork, can also help embellish the living space while maintaining its elegance.'

5. Add warmth with candles

end table with candle

(Image credit: McGee & Co.)

Candles are essential when it comes to creating a cozy living room, and an end table is the perfect place to house these to bring immediate warmth to the space. 

Interior designer Naomi Astley Clarke agrees, explaining: 'Your living room side table should always be topped with a luxurious scented candle in a sleek votive. The aroma-filled flicker of a candle can be both meditative and escapist, making your space extra inviting and boosting your spirit.' 

6. Leave negative space

Large antique detail floor mirror rested against wall behind olive green couch with small marble finish side table and wall sconce

(Image credit: Arhaus x Erick Garcia)

Lastly, making sure to consider the negative space in interior design is vital when styling any surface, not least an end table. This ensures that the display does not end up looking cluttered, but rather remains a balanced look. The amount of negative space you should leave largely depends on how big your living room is, but you'll be able to tell what looks best by trying out a few ideas. 

'Always leave space,' says Artem. 'Negative space is as important as the decor, allowing each piece to stand out and breathe.'

FAQs

What is the purpose of a living room end table?

Much like coffee table styling ideas, living room end tables are perfect for adding decorative items to and helping you enhance the overall aesthetic of your room. They can also serve as a functional addition to your home; a place to rest drinks or other items you need within close reach. In addition, depending on the space you have available, end tables can double up as extra living room storage ideas if you choose one with drawers or a lower shelf. 

How tall should a living room end table be?

'As for height, try to keep tables no lower than one or two inches from the seat of your sofa,' advises Gaelle Dudley, interior designer and Founder of GLDESIGN. She also advises to 'keep the tables no more than 12 to 18 inches away from your seat' to ensure you don't have to stretch too far to easily reach items. 


There are so many ways to style a living room end table, and the look you go for really depends on your overall style. If you're someone who's drawn to minimalist decor, you will want to keep your end table free from excess items, whereas those seeking a more eclectic look will prefer to add layers and contrasting textures. Whatever your preference, it's always worth knowing these expert golden rules for a clutter-free living room to ensure your space is as practical as possible. 

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/how-to-style-a-living-room-end-table WbAVHPQyvzTCPcZ8MWowX Mon, 30 Oct 2023 19:00:20 +0000
<![CDATA[ We asked 7 interior designers to share their favorite living room remodels – here are the fabulous projects they picked ]]> It's a question we ask pretty much every time we speak with a designer; what was your favorite project to work on? We know you should encourage favorites but so much inspiration comes from this conversation, and we love hearing about why a designer loved a certain space and how they brought it together. 

Here we are focusing on living rooms. Some of H&G's favorite designers talk us through the rooms that they loved to work on and provide a ton of inspiration about color choice, patterns, textures, decor, and layout. 

Scott Maddux and Jo leGleud, founders of Maddux Creative

Livingroom with traditional drapes and modern curved sofa

(Image credit: RICARDO LABOUGLE)

'This Grade II-listed home in Notting Hill was built in the 1840s. Many of the features, such as the arched openings and cornices have been restored. We furnished it with contemporary collectables, antiques and bespoke pieces, such as the sofa we commissioned from the late Vladimir Kagan,' explain Scott and Jo.

'This room succeeds because of its attention to detail, thoughtful living room layout, harmonious living room colors, integration of art, balance of old and new, carefully curated lighting and strong design narrative. These create a space that is not only aesthetically pleasing but also functional, inviting and reflective of the occupants’ personality.'

Mike Fisher, creative direct and founder of Studio Indigo

Traditional living with fireplace

(Image credit: ANDREAS VON EINSIEDEL)

'The starting point for this room was the exquisite French-style living room fireplace from Jamb; it was meticulously crafted and custom-made. This room also holds a rich historical significance as it once served as an artist’s studio, which acted as a source of inspiration for the purpose of transforming it into a gallery to showcase the client’s contemporary art,' explains Mike Fisher

'My favorite aspect is its ability to exude serenity and comfort despite its towering height. The interplay of art and curated layers creates an atmosphere that is both calm and functional, allowing it to be used as a sitting room or office.'

Samantha Todhunter, founder of Samatha Todhunter Design

Blue and green living room

(Image credit: JONATHAN BOND)

'The most joyous element in this space is the layering which is key in creating a room that exudes atmosphere, glamour and a comehither vibe. We used a mix of materials to bring the space together and color was at the heart of the scheme. Raw silk wallpaper, emerald mohair velvet, ribbed silk curtains and an intricately patterned rug are topped off with shots of tangerine fil coupe and matelasse silk on the sofa cushions. I don’t think there is a limit to how much you can layer and we’ve left plenty of room for our clients to imprint further on the space,' says Samantha Todhunter.

Claire Sa, co-founder of De Rosee Sa

Pale pink living room with fireplace and grey couch

(Image credit: ALEXANDER JAMES)

'Here we wanted to provide a subtle yet characterful backdrop for the owner’s varied collection of furnishings by maintaining the property’s period details. To highlight the eclectic living room furniture, we painted walls in a toned down yet beautifully soft color [Pink Ground by Farrow & Ball],' explains Claire Sa.

'The fireplace sits in the center of the room and acts as a focal point, balancing the two chairs to one side and living room sofa on the other, all of which is enveloped by a sisal rug which defines the seating area. We particularly enjoyed the floral and foliage theme which is showcased in the art as well as the large array of flowers and plants.'

Lucy Derbyshire and Jena Quinn, founders of Studio QD

Modern living room with wooden clad walls and orange sofa

(Image credit: NICHOLAS WORLEY)

'The custom-colored marquetry wallpaper acts as the perfect backdrop to the sumptuous rust-colored sofas and the decorative plaster lights within this space. Amber hues of the walls create a richness while still maintaining the room’s brightness,' explains Lucy and Jena.

'It’s the balance of both that allowed us to embrace the darker tones for the upholstery, creating a successful color palette making the space feel inviting both day and night. The layers of light also enhance the multifunctional use of space, enabling the client to adapt the lighting to suit the desired atmospheric effect.'

Christian Bense, founder of Christian Bense Studio

Modern living room with orange curtains and modern furniture

(Image credit: Alexander James)

'The brief for this apartment was a place for the client to entertain while in London. Those parameters allowed for a bit of fun when designing as we were allowed to put form over function,' explains Christian Bense.

'While the client did want to retain the home’s Grade II-listed charm, she also wanted the space to feel contemporary. We focused on creating interesting zones within the living room layout, trying to include as many different materials and textures within each. Ultimately what we created was our own version of a curated city apartment, layered with the client’s antiques, art and design classics.'

Jonna Plant, founder Joanna Plant Interiors

Living room with curtains as door

(Image credit: Anthony Crolla)

'This particular client was especially brave and so we really went all out with colour and pattern in this room. It’s a classic L-shaped drawing room which has lots of seating around the fireplace at the front and a small home bar hidden inside one of a pair of bookcases at the back – the result is a wonderful room for entertaining. The dramatic curtains, which are in Claremont’s Tree of Life fabric, add both drama and intimacy to the space,' says Joanna Plant.


We love hearing about designers' favorite projects, it's so interesting to hear about why they picked the space and how they created it. There's so much inspiration to be had here, colors to experiment with, patterns to bring together, and even layouts to try out. 

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/designer-living-room-ideas iAyufDFRJ4AZaTiE5D4svG Sat, 28 Oct 2023 18:00:48 +0000
<![CDATA[ 6 calming paint colors that will make your living room more serene ]]> Deciding on the best paint color for your living room can be a tricky decision. While you will most likely be inclined to choose a shade that reflects your personal interior taste, it's important to also factor in how that color will make you feel.

It's never been more important to have a home that feels calming and acts as a sanctuary to retreat to at the end of each day, and there's no question that living room color ideas play a key role in helping to create this restful feel. 

'The living room is a space where people often seek refuge from the stressors of the world. While colors may be associated broadly with feelings, it is not always so cut and dry, especially in interior design when color hues may be utilized in a variety of shades to evoke and convey different feelings,' says Ashley Banbury, color expert at Dutch Boy Paints. 

What are the most calming living room colors?

So what are the best living room color trends to help create a calming feel? We asked the color experts to round up the six most relaxing living room paint ideas, to help give you some decor inspiration. 

1. Cream

Cream living room painted in Farrow & Bal Stirabout

(Image credit: Farrow & Ball)

For a neutral living room that is also calming, cream is an expert-approved color choice. 'Living rooms are a place to unwind and relax at the end of the day, which make warm and welcoming cream colors a suitable choice,' explains Banbury.

'Cream colors embody comfort and create inviting spaces where you can relax and unwind, thanks to their warm and natural undertone. A cream living room can indicate someone enjoys coziness and comfort,' continues Banbury.

2. Green

Green living room ideas with striped armchair

(Image credit: Future)

'Greens are a bold yet beautiful color choice for a living room,' says Banbury. 'Green colors evoke biophilic benefits and a moody yet restful feel.'

Sue Kim, Director of Color Marketing at paint company Minwax also suggests green living room ideas. She says: 'A color that emphasizes a connection to nature and instills an organic sense of relaxation is green. Green is tied to growth, renewal, and vitality and is rooted in the healing power of nature.' 

When decorating with green in the living room, Kim suggests opting for soft green hues: 'You’ll want to stick to muted or soft shades because these are less visually stimulating than bright, vibrant colors. The gentle quality of an earthy, muted green can have a soothing effect on the mind and mimic the calming and restorative qualities of being in a natural environment.'

'If you tend to gravitate towards darker colors, or your design style favors luxury and sophistication, choose a deeper, jewel-tone green. Deep greens are powerful colors that can have a soothing, drowsy effect on a living room,' Kim says.

3. Blue

Blue living room by Farrow & Ball

(Image credit: Farrow & Ball)

'Blues are a perfect soft tone that can make living rooms feel airy, fresh, and clean,' says Banbury. 'Blues can help to promote calmness by inducing feelings of restfulness and relaxation and is a common color choice in the palette of many different design styles, such as coastal design, cottage core, and Scandinavian.' 

Kim also recommends opting for a blue living room to create a calming feel, saying: 'Rich, ocean blues can evoke a powerful sense of peacefulness and respite.'

When searching for the ideal shade of blue to capture its unique calming quality, Kim recommends Minwax's Bay Blue, which she explains 'expands our connection to water and wellness and moves beyond the growth-focused greens of recent years.'

4. Brown

Dark green living room

(Image credit: Urbanology Designs)

If you prefer less bold hues in your decor, opt for a rich and warm brown living room that experts say can create a calming feel. 'For a cozy living room, embrace earth tones and hues derived from nature. Warm browns, rich chestnuts, and deep mahogany; these colors bring biophilic benefits into the living room and instill a sense of comfort that makes a space feel more inviting,' explains Kim. 

She continues: 'Rich, warm browns provide depth and a sensation of coziness. Minwax’s Aged Barrel is a beautiful deep brown wood tone that can serve as the foundation for a living room’s cozy color palette.'

5. White

white living room

(Image credit: Joyelle West)

While you may write white off as being too plain for the living room, experts praise this classic hue for its strong association with establishing a peaceful and tranquil feel in the home.  

'A crisp, clean white adds a sense of tranquility, serenity, and a homey, cozy, welcoming feel. There is just something about a classic white that feels physically peaceful, mentally soothing, and calming in a living room,' says Gaelle Dudley, color specialist and founder of GLDESIGN.

Savannah Buttler, designer at Britt Design Group also suggests choosing a white living room, explaining: 'White paint is known for allowing the brain to feel unstimulated and can have tranquil effects.' 

6. Gray-green

green painted living room with botanical print sofa and stripy drum side table

(Image credit: Polly Wreford / Kiera Buckley-Jones)

For a more subtle nod to green, opt instead for a muted gray-green to channel the quiet luxury trend while creating a peaceful feel. Helen Shaw, Director of Color Marketing at Benjamin Moore explains: 'Understated and refined, quiet luxe is calming and subtle yet never boring. Opt for a new neutral such as Hazy Skies, a color with mysterious depth that will add intrigue.'

To style this look, Shaw suggests: 'Elevate this captivating base color with layers of texture – dark woods, tactile bouclé textiles and sleek stone surfaces such as marble and quartz. These will all work together beautifully to create a feeling of peace and calm.' 

FAQs

What is the most calming paint color?

Blue is widely regarded as the most calming of colors, alongside nature-inspired greens that create a positive and restful atmosphere in the home. Be careful if you opt for one of these bold hues, as the rest of the living room decor must complement these vibrant hues. Plus, as Dudley says, above all else it must be a color that you are personally drawn to: 'The living room is a space you’ll spend time in every day – so you have to love the way it looks!' 


While it's important to choose a living room paint color that creates a positive and calming atmosphere, it's also important to consider how this color works with the rest of your furniture and decor items. While you may be drawn to a certain calming paint color, make sure that it pairs well with the rest of your decor for a seamless look that avoids living room color mistakes

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/calming-living-room-colors 2c5J3F4Vxpj7bUgXrYTeoE Fri, 27 Oct 2023 09:00:04 +0000
<![CDATA[ 5 colors that will make your living room feel happier, according to interior designers ]]> The living room, often the heart of the home is a social space that is designed for relaxing and entertaining guests in equal measure. When it comes to choosing the best paint colors to adopt in the living room, it can be difficult to know where to start.

While it's important to opt for a color palette that is personal to you and reflects your own interior taste, it's also important to choose colors that feel happy and promote an uplifting feel, somewhat setting the mood for the rest of the home. 

Fear not: happy colors do not just mean bright and bold hues, there are in fact a whole host of unexpected colors that will make the living room feel happy, according to the design and color experts.

5 colors to make a living room feel happier

Whether you prefer muted hues or enjoy injecting a splash of playful color into your living room decor, experts explain how these colors can boost your mood whilst looking timeless in the home. 

We've rounded up the five best living room color ideas that are guaranteed to create a happy feel. 

Made for Living: Collected Interiors for All Sorts of Styles, Amber Lewis | From $24.58 at Amazon
This national best-seller is a success for a reason: within the pages, interior designer Amber Lewis shares her most revered design secrets and expert know-how.View Deal

1. Warm oranges and corals

orange living room with cream sofa and curtains

(Image credit: Damien Langlois-Meurinne Studio)

'Adding a splash of color to the living room doesn’t need to be daunting,' says Benjamin Moore's director of color marketing Helen Shaw. 'Warm and earthy tones such as terracotta and coral will naturally bring a zest and sense of energy to a room.'

It may seem like a bold choice, but decorating with orange and coral hues in the living room will no doubt uplift the home. Orange hues are known to signify positivity and experts recommend them for their energizing qualities.  

'If you’re looking for a mood-boosting color, brighter shades can feel dynamic and bring more energy into a space,' agrees Behr's color expert Erika Woelfel.

When finding the perfect orange-toned hue, opting for a muted and earthy variation will make styling the rest of the room around this shade easier while still benefitting from the color's unique uplifting quality. Woelfel recommends Behr's Amber Brew or Orange Flambe as a starting point. 

2. Soft pinks

soft pink living room

(Image credit: Farrow & Ball)

For a warming and cozy feel, opting for a pink living room is an excellent choice. While you may find the hot pinks associated with the Barbiecore trend too daring, earthy shades of pink are just as effective in creating a balanced yet happy feel. 

'For somewhere to switch off, read a book on your squishy sofa, or catch up on your favorite drama, look to an earthy pink for your walls,' suggests color consultant at Farrow & Ball Patrick O'Donnell. 'Farrow & Ball's Setting Plaster is just the ticket with its delicate brown notes and utterly soothing feel.'

3. Uplifting yellows

Living room with yellow sofa, and yellow painted window frames

(Image credit: Tim Salisbury)

When we think about happy colors and dopamine decor, yellow tends to be the color that comes to mind first. While it can be seen as a difficult hue to integrate into home decor thanks to its boldness, color experts suggest that with the right styling, yellow can work really well in the living room, and is of course guaranteed to create a happy feel.

'Yellows are known to lift a mood and evoke a feeling of warmth and joy,' says Shaw. 'For something a little more trend-led, consider painting just one wall in a bright yellow and then a tonal hue or white for the upper wall which will keep the space feeling fresh and open.'

If you're not convinced to fully commit to decorating with yellow in the living room, Shaw suggests instead using this vivid hue as a more subtle accent color: 'Alternatively, use this happy color as an accent or highlight architectural features for a more subtle approach.' 

4. Earthy greens

Living room with gray-green walls and statement artwork

(Image credit: Paul Massey)

Decorating with green may sound bold, but there's a whole spectrum of shades to choose from. It's a color that's strongly associated with nature, and it's well known that having links to nature in the home creates a happier feeling and lifts the mood. With so many variations of the color green to choose from, experts agree that dark forest greens and soft, muted hues will both create the same happy feeling. O'Donnell also recommends pairing green colors with a soft shade of white for the best result. 

'To give the room a nice counterbalance try Card Room Green on all your woodwork – doors, skirting, and windows – and then choose a nuanced white for your ceiling, nothing too sharp. Shadow White would be a perfect balance for the main colors,' suggests O'Donnell.

For a more subtle approach to decorating with green in the living room, Ashley McCollum, color expert at PPG's Glidden suggests using muted pistachio hues that she notes work very well in rooms that are lacking in natural light, such as Glidden's Whispering Pine.

5. Classic neutrals

Neutral living room with modern taupe furnishings

(Image credit: Anna Stathaki / Future)

For those who are more inclined towards minimalist interior decor, experts agree that decorating with neutrals can be equally effective in creating a happy feel in the living room. Choosing pared-back colors as a base for the room means you can be more experimental with other decor elements throughout the room, and sets a relaxed and calming atmosphere that's key to feeling happy. 

McCollum is an advocate for choosing understated neutrals in the living room, explaining: 'A lighter hue like Limitless provides a fresh and energizing take on a neutral color. This color adds brightness to the deep, warm, and cool tones of the season.'

To complete the look, McCollum advises that 'gold or bronze finishes pair beautifully with neutral shades.'

Q&As

Should I paint my living room dark or light?

While you may naturally think of light living room ideas as being more happy, dark living rooms can be just as uplifting. 'Don’t rule out dark colors either,' suggests O'Donnell.

For small living rooms that don't have lots of natural light, opting for dark paint colors can make the space feel cozy and inviting, as O'Donnell explains: 'Even for north-facing spaces, dark paint colors can work a treat with restricted natural light.'

What is the best type of paint for living room walls?

Choosing the paint finish of your chosen color depends on your personal preferences. Satin and gloss paints reflect the room's natural light and can create a more striking effect, whereas flat paint has a matte finish and is known to be good at covering holes in the wall, such as from hanging artworks or pictures, which can make it a good option for the living room.

For somewhere in between the two, opt for eggshell paints which have a subtle sheen to them. 


There's no doubt that color affects our mood, so when designing your living room it's important to carefully consider your paint colors based on the mood you want to create. For a happy living room, it's all about having fun with the colors that bring you the most joy, so have fun with creating a colorful living room to ensure a positive outcome. 

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/happy-living-room-colors gKMFnTb6yUkPdkBdGY4hj9 Thu, 19 Oct 2023 13:00:23 +0000
<![CDATA[ Should you place a rug under a coffee table? The rules from interiors pros ]]> Area rugs bring contrasting texture or color to a living room floor, but should you place a rug below a coffee table as part of your design, according to interiors professionals – or isn’t this the best option any or all of the time?

Executing living room ideas whatever its dimensions and the style and color combination desired is an exciting project. It’s demanding, too, since this is a room used daily and shared with family and the visitors to your home.

But what are the rules interior designers follow about placing a rug under a coffee table as part of the choices made for the living room? We asked them to reveal their insights and the style guidelines they follow.

Placing a rug under a coffee table: what the pros think

Living room flooring can easily be complemented by the addition of a living room rug, adding both interest and comfort to the space. But what’s the verdict from interiors professionals about placing the rug under the coffee table? The answer is that in many circumstances it can be a good idea, but it pays to be aware of some details.

‘Adding a rug under your coffee table can be a game-changer in terms of aesthetics and comfort in your living room,’ says Cristiana Crin, director of design and founder at Perpetuum Designs. ‘However, it’s important to consider the circumstances, size, placement, and rug fibers to make sure it’s the right choice for your space.’

Discover the benefits, what to think about when selecting, and when it might not be a good idea from the experts.

White living room with white sofa, green cushions and black and white geometric rug

(Image credit: Interior by Anne Hepfer / Photograph by Stacey Brandford)

Aesthetic benefits

A rug under a coffee table can be a vital element of a living room. ‘While traditionally rugs were considered merely an aesthetic choice, in modern design, they act as strategic design anchors,’ says interior designer Artem Kropovinsky. ‘Positioned under a coffee table, they can unify the elements around it, offering a seamless flow to the eye.’

Living room with cream rug

(Image credit: Future)

Quiet and comfort

A rug below a coffee table can also make the room a quieter place. ‘Rugs can help dampen noise in a room by absorbing sound, which is particularly useful in open-concept living areas,’ says Cristiana Crin.

It’s a cozy addition to the room as well. ‘Rugs provide warmth and comfort under foot, making your seating area feel more inviting and comfortable for lounging or entertaining guests,’ she says.

Size matters

The dimensions of the rug count, interior designers agree. However, when selecting a size that will look stylish and prove practical it’s not just the area immediately below the coffee table on which you should focus. 

‘The rug should be large enough to accommodate the coffee table and the surrounding seating area,’ says Cristiana Crin. ‘Ideally, it should extend at least 18 inches beyond the coffee table’s edges.’

Artem Kropovinsky agrees that a rug under a coffee table should zone the room. ‘Let the rug’s shape and size be dictated by the conversation area it envelops rather than just the coffee table’s dimensions,’ he says.

As to whether the rug is sized to extend completely underneath the seating? ‘Rule of thumb is all feet of furniture on the rug or off but I find it’s best to have all feet on the rug if possible (fewer trip hazards, makes the room feel larger, more cohesive),’ advises Christina Kim, principal designer and owner of Christina Kim Interior Design.

Living room with open layout with marble fireplace and black and white chairs

(Image credit: Kitesgrove)

Focus on fibers

As mentioned above, a rug is a tactile element of a living room. ‘By placing one under the coffee table, you provide an instant touch point for bare feet, elevating the comfort quotient of your living space,’ says Artem Kropovinsky.

‘However, in spaces prone to heavy traffic or where kids frequently play, such a rug might become an obstacle or quickly get worn out,’ he adds. ‘Choose durability over aesthetics in such cases.’

Christina Kim favors wool. ‘I recommend wool in a living room: it’s comfortable, stays good looking for longer, and naturally resists staining,’ she says. ‘Wool needs care but is worth it.’

Other natural fibers can make good choices, though. ‘Consider rugs made of jute, sisal, or seagrass for a textured and earthy appeal,’ says Artem.

When not to put a rug under a coffee table

There are both practical and aesthetic advantages to putting a rug under a coffee table, but it’s not invariably the right choice to make. ‘In smaller living rooms, a large rug may overwhelm the space,’ says Cristiana Crin. ‘In such cases, consider a smaller rug or none at all.’

Equally, she points out, if it would be in a high traffic area prone to spills and stains, while you can choose a rug with good durability, going rug-free is also an option. 

FAQs

How do you position a rug under a coffee table?

For a stylish interior, the placement of a rug under a coffee table is crucial. ‘Position the rug centrally under the coffee table and ensure it’s evenly spaced between all surrounding furniture pieces,’ says Cristiana Crin, director of design and founder at Perpetuum Designs. ‘All the furniture legs should rest on the rug, or at least the front legs of larger pieces like sofas and chairs.’


A rug below a coffee table can be a vital element in a living room color scheme and combine with living room lighting ideas to create a cozy and welcoming atmosphere. It’s important the rug design complements living room furniture to avoid a style clash. Take time to style the coffee table itself, too, as a finishing touch to the interior design.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/should-you-place-a-rug-under-a-coffee-table JQxg9CEHnSb7cHGnALge5T Sat, 30 Sep 2023 08:00:40 +0000
<![CDATA[ Dream living room upgrades homeowners always come to regret – according to the experts ]]> When designing their dream living room, many homeowners have ideas for upgrades that are inspired by the latest trends, opting for bold colors, built-ins, or statement pieces. While initially appealing, these upgrades fail to strike a balance between design and usability and quickly become tiresome, causing regret. 

In order to avoid spending money on trends and living room ideas that are impractical long-term, it's important to consider which dream living room upgrades have their pitfalls in order to make the best decision when planning your living room design.

Our experts have provided the dream living room upgrades that they have observed homeowners often come to regret.

Dream living room upgrades homeowners regret

'We've all been there – that moment when we envision the perfect living room upgrade, only to find ourselves scratching our heads later, wondering what went wrong,' says interior designer, Rudolph Diesel. 'From overly trendy choices to impractical additions, some upgrades can leave us with a not-so-dreamy reality.

'One common misstep I have seen time and time again is over-investing in ultra-trendy pieces. Remember, trends come and go, and what's in today might feel out tomorrow. So, I suggest you opt for timeless elements and inject trendiness with easily replaceable accents. Think about designs you have always loved. Chances are, you will love the aesthetic for years to come.'

1. Excessive open concept layouts

Cream chairs, wooden back, open plan dining room

(Image credit: Binyan Studios)

Modern open-plan living room layouts that create a flow between your living room and other areas such as kitchen and dining spaces can maximize space and light, however, it has its downsides.

Ritika Asrani, owner of St Maarten Real Estate says, 'Many homeowners opt for completely open concept living spaces to create a sense of spaciousness. However, this can lead to a lack of defined zones and privacy.' 

For families with different schedules, tastes in music and television, guests to entertain, etc., having an open-plan living space can become impractical and unrelaxing. This can also reduce the sense of coziness that is so important in living rooms.

Since this is quite a permanent fixture, and may involve knocking down some walls, it's important to consider if this option will suit your family's lifestyle. 

Alternatively, you could consider some less dramatic alternatives. 'Instead of going entirely open concept, consider incorporating partial walls, room dividers, or strategically placed furniture to delineate separate areas while preserving the open feel. This allows for flexibility in how you use the space,' suggests Ritika Asrani.

2. Bold colors and wallpaper

Lighting in a dark green-blue living room with green sofas

(Image credit: Paul Massey)

Colorful living room ideas are often an exciting and attractive option, bringing an element of fun and visual interest into your home, but these can quickly feel outdated and tiresome.

While creating a striking colorful living room by incorporating color trends into larger features such as walls, couches, or carpets can be tempting, this can limit the flexibility you have in accessorizing with other colors and updating the overall appearance of the living room. Plus, your choice may quickly become an outdated color trend that you regret integrating so permanently into your living space.

'Here’s one many of us fall for – being fooled by the allure of bold colors,' comments  Rudolph Diesel. 'While they can make a statement, they can also dominate the room and quickly become overwhelming. I believe it is wise to introduce bold hues through accessories, like lamps or rugs, rather than committing to large, hard-to-replace items.'

Bold, statement wallpaper trends are another improvement homeowners often regret. While vivid designs may initially appear stylish, homeowners frequently find their tastes change and find them overwhelming to live with long-term.

Prioritize timeless, functional choices that reflect your personal taste and can work for every season and mood.

3. Oversized furniture

Pink living room with pale velvet green sofa

(Image credit: Future/Mary Wadsworth)

Interior designer, Rudolph Diesel warns, 'Another trap many of us fall into is going overboard with furniture. That grand sectional might seem inviting, but cramming it into a small space can lead to a cluttered and uncomfortable room. It’s easier said than done, but try to focus more on functionality and flow over excess seating.'

Large furniture items are an investment, and if the function of your living room and how much space is available are not fully considered, then your living room furniture may end up being impractical, leading you to regret your choice.

Oversized furniture can overwhelm the area and make moving around difficult, and there's nothing worse than having to awkwardly clamber over and around furniture to get through. Although a large couch might seem appealing, it can reduce the appearance of spaciousness and compromise the sense of flow. Consider some living room layout rules that will maximize functionality in order to make furniture choices you won't later come to regret.

Ritika Asrani advises, 'Opt for appropriately sized furniture that suits the proportions of your living room. Modular and multifunctional pieces can provide comfort without
sacrificing space or aesthetics.'

4. Open shelving

white loving room with colourful furnature

(Image credit: Vigo Jansons)

Open shelves are the elegant choice that many owners are using to modernize their space, however, they are a high-maintenance option that can be impractical in the long run. For aesthetic reasons, open shelves are better used as a carefully constructed display area for your favorite decorative pieces to create visual interest, rather than as a living room storage idea, meaning they are not a practical way to stash all your items.

Rudolph Diesel advises, 'Open shelving can look stunning in photos, but it often demands meticulous organization. Without careful curation, these shelves can become clutter magnets, defeating their aesthetic purpose.'

Roman Smolevskiy at A+ Construction & Remodeling adds, 'Unless homeowners are committed to minimalism or regular re-styling, open shelves in living rooms can be more of a headache than a highlight.'

A preferable alternative may be to use a mix of open and closed storage to balance style and functionality, such as this Colson bookcase from Magnolia

5. Minimalism over coziness

Neautral living room with white boucle sofa

(Image credit: Future)

As one of the most increasingly popular interior design trends, a minimalist living room is top of many homeowners' ideas lists when it comes to designing their dream living space. Creating a sleek and elegant space by using only a handful of key items to achieve an ultra-modern and minimalist look can easily cross over into becoming a space that lacks warmth and personality, leading homeowners to regret their move away from cozy interiors.

The key to avoiding this error is to balance sleek lines with some warmth, whether through wood accents, plush upholstery, or ambient lighting.

5. Wall to wall carpeting

Small green living room with cozy atmosphere and sectional

(Image credit: Studio AK)

While wall-to-wall carpet ideas can dramatically increase the sense of warmth in a living room and can be luxurious underfoot, this costly installation can lead to regrets due to the challenges of maintaining it, especially in high-traffic family rooms or in homes with children and pets. If these carpets are not regularly cleaned they can end up looking tired, bringing down the whole appearance of your living room.

In comparison to cleaning area rugs, which can easily be moved, deep cleaning a carpet that is installed in your living room will be a big task that may involve moving all your furniture and not using the living room while your carpet dries, putting this hub out of action for a few days. This option may therefore be more hassle than it is worth.

6. Poorly planned lighting

Open living space with a sofa area and dining area

(Image credit: ODA)

Roman Smolevskiy advises, 'A common regret we've seen is homeowners not giving enough thought to lighting. Living room lighting isn't just functional; it's one of the most powerful mood-setters in a room.' Beyond regretting statement light fixtures that soon do not suit your tastes, not considering where to install light fixtures and plugs for lamps in your living room can be a costly error.

'Inadequate or poorly planned lighting can make even the most well-designed living room feel unwelcoming and gloomy,' adds Ritika Asrani, owner of St Maarten Real Estate. 'Consider smart lighting solutions to adapt to different moods and occasions.'

Although it is important to have fun with the lighting options you want, choosing those that suit the style of your living space, it's important to plan your living room lighting to avoid living room lighting mistakes that make the room look uninviting, smaller, and cold.

Consider focal points that need to be well-lit, how much natural light your living room has, and how to create ambiance. Incorporate a mix of task, ambient, and accent lighting to create a layered and inviting atmosphere.

7. Dark colors

Black walls and table, yellow chair, white vases

(Image credit: Charu Gandhi/Elicyon)

Dark living rooms, while an elegant option, can ultimately make your living room feel smaller, more closed-in, and cold. Just like choosing bold colors for your living room, opting for dark shades on walls, flooring, or cabinets can quickly lose its appeal and make the room feel gloomy, especially in living rooms with limited lighting.

8. Built in technology

Warm lit living room with large blue sofa

(Image credit: Brian Wetzel)

When asked what homeowners think of when they consider 'dream' living room upgrades, the answer is often installing technology to enhance their entertainment experience, such as built-in projectors, speakers, automatic shades, and so on. However, these costly investments will eventually become outdated as technology always does, and can make upgrading a more difficult task.

Inez Stanway, owner of Monday Mandala says, 'The idea of a retractable TV or built-in speakers sounds alluring, but technology evolves at lightning speed. Fast-forward a couple of years, and your built-in tech could be obsolete, not to mention a headache to replace or upgrade. A friend of mine had built-in speakers installed in the ceiling and walls, only to find that they were incompatible with new smart home systems just a few years later.'

FAQs

What living room sofas do people most often regret?

Sofa colors are a personal choice, and what might work for one household could be totally impractical in another. Homeowners sometimes come to regret investing in white or very light-colored sofas. Sure, they look stunning in photos, but the maintenance and caution that it takes to keep them in pristine condition can cause homeowners more stress than it's worth, especially those with kids and pets. Since sofas are such a costly investment, longevity is an important consideration.


Interior designer, Rudolph Diesel says, 'The key here is balance and functionality. Prioritize what makes your living room truly comfortable and aligned with your lifestyle. By sidestepping these common mistakes, you can ensure your dream living room stays dreamy for the long haul.'

While trendy items can add flair to your living room, going all-in on a trend can lead to your living room feeling dated when that trend passes. Instead, it may be better to incorporate trends in smaller, more easily replaceable accents, such as artwork or blankets.

It's important to strike a balance between incorporating trends and maintaining a timeless aesthetic. 

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/dream-living-room-upgrades-homeowners-regret MUdnog3CB7ZjCn2FHnxrMZ Mon, 04 Sep 2023 15:00:46 +0000
<![CDATA[ What are the best fall living room colors? Experts pick the best of the season’s shades ]]> The best fall living room colors create a warm, welcoming environment for family and friends that draws on nature’s seasonal hues. Comforting, cozy, and decoratively rich, it’s a palette that’s wonderful to work with.

The season’s foliage, produce and landscape inspire fall decor ideas for inside and out, and its shades make the living room a snug environment. A rethought palette prompted by the arrival of autumn produces an atmosphere that’s perfect for relaxing with the family, or entertaining.

The top colors to use for a fall living room makeover? This is what designers and color experts propose.

Fall living room colors: the best choices

Living room fall decor ideas make the space stylish and snug, and fall color schemes are key to success. These room color ideas have enduring style but can equally work as seasonal accents, depending on how they’re introduced. Which shades to select? These are the best fall living room colors according to interior designers and color experts.

1. Harvest tones

Neutral fall living room

(Image credit: McGee & Co)

The season offers inspiration in the form of subtler neutral living room ideas, as well as bolder shades. 

‘For the fall, I like to use muted versions of the traditional fall colors instead of overwhelming bright colors and patterns,’ says Jennifer Verruto, founder and CEO of Blythe Interiors. ‘By ridding your home decor of bright, garish colors, you’ll create a more calming and inviting space, which is the perfect vibe for fall. 

‘For the living room, I recommend incorporating a more neutral color palette through cream, beige, and sage green decor. Then, layer pops of color and texture to create a welcoming atmosphere reminiscent of the harvest season. I like to incorporate natural accents like wooden decor, woven seagrass baskets, or dried fountain grass in a vase to create an inviting atmosphere.’

2. Gentle terracotta

Terracotta painted living room with beige curtaining

(Image credit: Stephan Julliard / Damien Langlois-Meurinne)

Terracotta decor is another alternative to a brighter fall palette – but one that will prove equally warming and cozy. 

‘While many lean towards the vibrant reds and oranges during autumn, the subtle charm of terracotta shouldn’t be overlooked,’ says interior designer Artem Kropovinsky. ‘It captures the feeling of walking on fallen leaves.’ 

3. Jewel tones

colorful living room with green sofa, pink armchair, salmon pink coffee table and artwork

(Image credit: Jacob Snavely )

An easy way to add color to the living room without the need for a complete makeover is through the soft furnishings.

‘You want to look for rich colors and tones such as deep forest greens and burnt oranges,’ advises interior designer Chantelle Hartman Malarkey. ‘Jewel tones are great for fall colors. You can incorporate these colors in blankets, rugs, and throw pillows and rotate them with the seasons.’

4. Rich hues paired with neutrals

neutral living room with green sofa, rust and patterned cushions, painting on wall, paint, floor lamp, drapes

(Image credit: Albion Nord)

Naturally inspired colors are easy to add to a neutral living room for fall. Madison Popper, founder of the global interior design firm Chill Casa, recommends ‘rich earth tones likes like warm orange, deep red wine hues, and shades of greens paired with neutral tones like cream and beige’. 

‘I like to spice the room with these colors through pillows, rugs and table decor,’ she says.

5. Cozy gray

Gray living room with ochre colored seating and striped rug

(Image credit: Little Greene)

If you want living room paint ideas, think richer hues that will make the space cocooning. ‘Neutral paint colors are a timeless choice for living rooms no matter which season of the year,’ says Nick Lopez, founder of LIME Painting. ‘For particularly fall, browns and bold reds are major shades to consider in 2023.

‘If you want an all-year classic, Urbane bronze SW7048 from Sherwin-Williams can create a sense of sanctuary in the living room where you want to be cozy but also need a shot of energy in the space,’ he suggests.

6. Black accents

Living room with wood paneling, white sectional and fall foliage

(Image credit: BHDM Design Photograph: Tim Williams)

Don’t forget black living room ideas as part of fall living room decor, advises Dan Mazzarini, principal and creative director of BHDM Design and ARCHIVE by Dan Mazzarini. ‘Black is the eyeliner of any room. Just as any look can use some liner, every room can use some black,’ he says. 

‘It accentuates focal points and it’s versatile,’ he continues. ‘You can frame art, a doorway, and views through a window with black trim or framing. Similarly, you can use black in a tablescape to call attention to smaller details, where it serves as a podium for decor. Black is also great as the star of the show. Think about it: a piano in the corner of a living room is the scene stealer.’

7. Fresh shades

teal painted living room with floral sofa, coffee table and book shelves

(Image credit: Future)

Consider adding contrasting elements such as a shade from blue living room ideas, or green living room ideas for fall. 

‘Autumn colors aren’t just about warmth,’ says Artem Kropovinsky. ‘Consider adding hints of pale teal or fresh green, reminiscent of a brisk fall daybreak. It’s a gentle change from the typical fiery shades.’

FAQs

What are fall colors for a living room?

Fall colors for a living room might be inspired by the rich hues of foliage, including red and orange, or more earthy shades that have warm undertones. Consider less often selected but seasonally appropriate choices as well. ‘The soft colors during a fall sunset, especially those lavender hues, are so inviting,’ says interior designer Artem Kropovinsky. ‘Sprinkle your space with shades of muted lavender or taupe to recreate that twilight beauty.’ And if you prefer paler hues? ‘Instead of going for the usual light shades, what about a deeper ash or a muted blue-gray?’ he suggests. ‘They add a touch of comfort while keeping things contemporary, making your room ready for the season.’


Fall’s a great moment to refresh the living room by swapping out pillows, blankets, and decorative accessories for those with seasonal color, or embarking on a bigger project like painting walls. Create elegant vignettes for the room as well via fall mantel ideas, a fall wreath and fall foliage displays.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/what-are-the-best-fall-living-room-colors DFaW4HRQHAvk8BTiMWV4F3 Sat, 26 Aug 2023 13:00:43 +0000
<![CDATA[ Living room divider ideas – 9 creative ways to divide your living room ]]> Living rooms, lounge rooms, call them what you will, contemporary homes cast a new light on lounge living, and with it the need for room dividers.

Modern properties, apartments and renovations can often take the form of one central living space, which could include a kitchen, dining area and a living room, sometimes a workspace might be thrown in for good measure. The question is how designers break up these open modern spaces so that they do not feel like a town hall with furniture in various corners. The answer? Dividers.

As walls are knocked through and open-plan living takes center stage in contemporary living, how do we creatively and elegantly divide a room up so that it looks good but allows the natural zoning of spaces?

So, how do we divide and conquer?

1. Use a classic screen

Screen

(Image credit: Future/Paul Massey)

Traditional ideas are often some of the best, and decorative screens have been used in interior decorating as room dividers for many centuries. Ornately decorated, lacquered, detailed with fine threads or paintwork, and woven from cane or bamboo, these beautiful interior pieces of furniture are exceptionally useful, because they can easily be picked up and moved, and reconfigured to suit any space.

Dane, principal at Dane Austin Design concurs, 'Room dividers can be useful as a stylish accent piece to dress up a simple corner, add an element of architecture, or as a versatile space planning solution for spaces both large and small.'

They are brilliant at hiding unsightly detritus in a room, stretching out and dividing long areas in a room or you fold them into smaller screens to allow them to divide a minor corner of a room. The choices of division and style are almost endless which is what makes these particular pieces of design furniture so popular, incredibly practical, and of course, the kind of enduring piece of furniture that can be handed down and kept as heirlooms.

2. Chose practical shelving

Contemporary Living Room with muted tones, open plan shelving, and modern seating

(Image credit: King Living UK)

A more modern take on dividers is shelves. Shelving can be a simple and functional solution for dividing a living room and creating separated zones. Free-standing shelves come in many highly stylized designs and can be decorated to create an office-type zone in the living room, or they can be styled with objects, artworks, houseplants and design books to create a chicer and more minimal look to the division.

Your shelving choice can run short or run long, depending on the kind of division you would like to create. Some shelving units are designed to be configured in any way that suits, allowing you to entirely shut off a space, or partially create a division.

‘Zone a large living room with open shelving, this allows light and air to flow and does not obstruct sightlines, but still creates a sense of division, be sure to channel your inner interior designer and style the shelves.’ Says Irene Gunter, Principal at Gunter & Co.

How you create the division is obviously what kind of living space you want, if you want to feel connected to each zone in your living room, then leaving space between the shelving makes more sense. But if you are keen to create very separate zones then use shelving that offers this type of configuration.  

3. Get creative with furniture

Open plan modern living area with dining zone, sofa area and cream rug and walls

(Image credit: Champalimaud Design)

Elisabeth Rogoff, principal at Champalimaud Design, explains that the trick to creating visual division is, ‘To make each area an extension of the last while giving each module a distinct personality so you are drawn into the next area with a sense of curiosity and don’t feel jarred or confused when you make the transition.’

In this open-plan living space, division has been created using furniture, but as Elisabeth explains, there is cohesion in the overall tone and color choices in the design, providing a sense of connection, whilst also delivering separate areas in a room.

4. Chose a console

open plan living room in pale cream colours, modern fireplace, fitted shelving and console table

(Image credit: Hypen & Co)

How you configure your furniture is a brilliant way to subtly, but clearly, create different zoning areas in your living room. Console tables are great pieces of furniture to divide a sitting room between a relaxing, chilling area to an office or eating area. By their very nature and design the length and breadth of a console table ensure they simply create division.

Hyphen & Co designer Eliza McNabb, ‘Use furniture to your advantage! A console behind a sofa is a great way to indicate that two spaces are separate. Decorative light fixtures installed over separate areas can also provide visual separation, defining separate spaces.’

5. Make space for multiple seating areas

Modern open plan living room with chaise longue, sofa, and modern chairs around a fireplace

(Image credit: Lucy Harris Studios)

Seating can offer a different perspective to the division of a sitting room, by simply choosing different types of seating. You can create a plethora of division that although separate, feels joined up by the very fact of the furniture offering the same solution.

Dividing a living room using seating can be an effective visual choice and provides you with the opportunity to select a variety of seating options. Lucy Harris at Lucy Harris Studios thinks that: ‘Chairs are like jewelry and should have an interesting shape that contrasts with the sofa.’

Lucy adds, ‘In a large room, I like to have several seating areas and generally only one sofa or sectional in the main seating area. Multiple seating areas make a space feel generous. I like one of the seating areas to feel grander than the other so your eye has a place to rest. In a secondary seating area, I would use chairs and a bench, not a sofa, for seating.’

6. Invest in statement steel-framed doorways

open plan living room with critall windows dividing the space, purple rug and pink pouffes

(Image credit: Sofa.com)

Having a large living room is a joyful thing, but often working out how to create stylish division can give you a headache! It can provide you with plenty of space to entertain and get away from family at Christmas, but it can be tricky to make it feel joined up and cozy.

Dividing a room into smaller zones can be done with doors and windows and Critall style doors and windows can be used as dividing options and are a fashionable solution to choose inside a larger room. This contemporary style of framed glass allows a room to breathe, ensuring the flow is not disturbed and that light is able to access every part of the room. Critall doorways or windows can be chosen to fill an entire space for division or just partly and the look is definitive and extremely chic.

7. Take a modern approach with slatted screens

Apartment living room with slatted screen divider

(Image credit: Champalimaud Design)

Design is ever evolving, from the brilliant and much-used decorative screens from previous centuries, new designs born from classical features such as screens offer a contemporary slant on an original design.

Perforated metal screens or slatted louvered elements made from natural materials offer a distinct and modern way to divide a room. This home in Hong Kong boasts beautiful, modern wooden screens, which gently and effectively partition the living space, offering a classic design but delivered with a modern twist.

8. Use color to create zones

Pale blue room with blue and white checkered floor tiles, a pink painted radiator and desk

(Image credit: Annie Sloan )

'Zoning is so useful within our homes and makes our living space so much more flexible. So many rooms are dual-use now, think studies in bedrooms, kitchen-diners, living rooms with children’s play spaces, etc. The quickest, most effective way to create a definition between spaces is using paint'. 

Believes color and paint expert, Annie Sloan CBE, using paint to separate areas in an open living space is an affordable way to create division in your living room. 

Paint furniture or walls or even the floor to get that feeling of division. 

 

9. Hang curtains in a contrasting color

A New York living room apartment with plastic yellow curtains as dividers

(Image credit: C.S Valentin / Jonathan Hökklo)

Think out of the box when it comes to divider ideas, curtains can become dividers, and depending on the fabric, they can offer dark, heavy dividers so that a zone can become snug, or they could be light and airy, offering more of a suggestion of division.

In this Brooklyn apartment, interior designer C.S. Valentin wanted a unique design solution to divide his living and working space. 

'I wanted something a bit out of place to separate the office space from the living room.' He explains, 'I didn't want a traditional curtain, so I started looking into hospital drop chains curtain tracks, but I also wanted color and ideally yellow, somehow it led to those industrial food storage PVC strip curtains.'

How do I divide up my living room?

Dividing ideas are as varied and creative as you can imagine, they can be subtle, for example, choosing to use a rug as a simple way to divide a room and create a separate zoned space. Or they can be ornate and decorative with more thought put into the installation, perhaps choosing Critall windows, doors, or a glass partition.

You can use different types of furniture, differing seating options, a dining table and chairs, or something as straightforward as a console table. Or you might prefer to choose a more decorative design selection, such as an ornate or antique screen or color blocking using varying tones from the same palette or a completely bold paint tone, to delineate clearly a different zone.

Whatever method of division you use, ensure your zones are clearly marked by your choice. Aim to keep the colors of furniture or furnishings in the same design palette as the rest of the room to ensure visual harmony. Most importantly, have fun, and trust your own personal design instincts.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/living-room-divider-ideas ukqQVEs52AY3rhuF75Mtve Tue, 15 Aug 2023 18:00:31 +0000
<![CDATA[ 11 small living room design rules – I use these to enhance tight spaces ]]> These are my small living room design rules.

Compact living spaces have to work really hard: they're often the heart of the home, but their limited size can mean that anyone looking for small living room ideas is limited on choice of decor opportunities.

Below, I list out the rules I swear by when designing small living rooms, from choosing the right furniture to living room styling.

1. Play with organic shapes

Living room with chairs in front of a fireplace

(Image credit: Cortney Bishop)

Incorporating organically shaped furniture with natural, flowing lines creates interest in the space that takes the focus away from the room's size. It serves both as a clever distraction and an invitation to get creative with your space.

This can help you when you are looking to buy the right couch for a small living room.

2. Soften up the edges

Small living room with swivel chairs

(Image credit: Cortney Bishop)

Furniture with softer lines on upholstery is like a friendly invitation to move about. Using curves in interior design creates more space to walk around, so you're not constantly bumping into hard corners.

3. Blend wall and trim colors

Living room with large fireplace

(Image credit: Cortney Bishop)

Should your trim match your wall color? Yes – painting walls and trim in the same color blurs boundaries, creating better flow. This trick makes the room feel more open and less dimensional.

4. Infuse natural light with sheer treatments

Living room with large coffee table

(Image credit: Cortney Bishop)

Sheer window treatments invite ample light into the space and the sheer quality of the fabric lends a sense of airiness to the room, making tight spaces feel more relaxed and open.

5. Go for small scaled prints

neutral living room with green sideboard and beamed ceiling

(Image credit: Katie Charlotte)

Be sure to avoid big bold prints on drapery or upholstery, as they can quickly overwhelm the space. Opt for small scale prints instead to create more depth.

6. Scale up the floorcovering

Living room with large gray sofa

(Image credit: Cortney Bishop)

Choosing the ideal size area rug for a living room means opting for a generously sized rug that covers a significant portion of the floor. This enhances the room’s overall composition and sense of spaciousness.

7. Embrace a floating layout

Living room with gray shelving behind sofa on back wall

(Image credit: Cortney Bishop)

Arrange living room furniture in a way that centralizes the space. This living room layout style ensures that every inch of the space is utilized effectively and creates an inviting sense of openness.

8. Go for thoughtful and light accessorizing

Living room with sectional

(Image credit: Cortney Bishop)

By focusing on quality over quantity and being intentional with your selections, you can create a space that's curated and purposeful while maintaining a clean visual aesthetic.

9. Elevate with larger artwork

Living room with fireplace and artwork over it

(Image credit: Cortney Bishop)

Incorporating sizable artwork on the walls draws the eye upward, creating a sense of vertical space. By emphasizing the height of the room, the space feels more expansive.

10. Choose light-hued walls

Living room with dining area in foreground

(Image credit: Cortney Bishop / Katie Charlotte)

What colors make a small living room look bigger? Opt for light shades like creams or warm whites on walls, ceilings, and trim. Light hues reflect light around the room, creating an atmosphere of openness.

11. Embrace monochromatic harmony

Horizontal white wood walls, black and white rugs, paintings, cushions, laps and rug

(Image credit: Cortney Bishop)

Incorporate a monochromatic color scheme for both fabrics and wall colors. The consistent color palette creates an uninterrupted visual flow, unifies the room's various elements, creating a cohesive and visually soothing environment.

FAQs

How do you arrange things in a small living room?

Small living room layout rules that can help it feel larger and more balanced include incorporating symmetry in your interior design, choosing built-in furniture over freestanding storage, picking low-slung pieces are in proportion to the size of the room, and that allow light to flow in, and hanging mirrors.


All of these design rules will help your small living space feel brighter, yet won't rob it of its character. I like to include lots of texture in my interior design. This takes up no space but, in layers, can make your space feel characterful and welcoming.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/small-living-room-design-rules SN8aq4nT4q3fMKDQ4aYdnM Sun, 13 Aug 2023 16:00:33 +0000
<![CDATA[ 5 living room layout mistakes – and how we should be doing it, according to interior designers ]]> Living room layout mistakes can make or break a room. The layout of any room can have as much impact as the colors you choose, or the furniture you fill it with. There are a few classic tried-and-tested formulas we all seem to stick to, whether they actually work for the space or not, with many of us tending not to venture far from the 'base everything around the TV' set up. 

But there are more options out there, and they will help us swerve basic living room layout mistakes that might be having a big effect on how your space looks and flows. 

We asked interior designers to let us know what living room layout mistakes they always avoid – and what we should be trying instead. 

5 living room layout mistakes to avoid

Living room layouts are personal. So many mistakes made are because we choose a classic set up that works in theory, but could be so much more exciting and so much better suited to how we use the space. Avoid these living room layout mistakes for a room that works hard, but also works for you. 

1. Ignoring the function of the room

Living room with two armchairs and dresser

(Image credit: Future)

This is the first thing you really need to consider when deciding on your living room layout is who uses the room and how they use it. Because the layout needs to work, every single day, it needs to make sense for the functions of the room. Is it a formal living room, where you entertain (with no tech), is it a family room that needs to work for everyone and is perhaps centered around tech, or is it more of a cozy snug in which the layout should feel, well, snug and be more based around conversation and the TV?

'While everyone wants a beautiful living room, before buying that pretty sofa, consider how you'll use the space,' says designer Kati Curtis. 'Is it primarily for socializing, watching TV, reading, or a combination? Neglecting to align the layout with the room's purpose can lead to a huge waste in time and money on furnishings that might look good but just don’t work.'

2. Making the TV the focal point of the layout

Living room with built in shelving painted grey

(Image credit: Future)

'The number one mistake people make when arranging living room furniture is forgetting the focal point of the room,' says designer Irene Gunter. 'If the room has a stunning view, for example, I arrange the furniture to maximize it. Alternatively, I might use an open fireplace or a beautiful wall of joinery as the focal point.'

'Whatever you do, avoid making the TV the focal point. Instead, look for stylish ways to hide a TV from view to create a more aesthetically pleasing environment. There are several options available, such as concealing it behind an automated wall panel that moves aside when you turn the TV on, or using a sliding painting. Another option is to incorporate the TV into a dark-colored shelving unit, so it won't stand out.' she adds. 

Kati Curtis agrees it's a huge living room layout mistake to make the TV the sole focal point. 'As much as we’d all like to pretend we don’t have a TV, it’s a necessary evil in modern life. My pet peeve is the TV above the fireplace set up! If you have a TV in your living room, avoid placing it in a location that requires strained necks or uncomfortable viewing angles. Also, ensure it's not the sole focal point, as this can undermine social interaction.'

3. Pushing all the furniture against the walls

Classical living room with neutral palette and textural materials

(Image credit: Future / Jake Curtis / Alyce Taylor)

This is a classic living room layout mistake, probably one we are all making. What is the obsession with pushing all the furniture up against the walls? What you are left with are crowded edges and a sea of empty floor in the center. Ditch this old format and pull your furniture into the room. It will create a far more social space, and even in a small living room, it can actually make the room look larger. 

'While it might seem intuitive to push furniture against walls to create more floor space, this can actually make conversations feel disconnected,' says Kati. 'Try arranging furniture in a way that encourages interaction and conversation, the furniture doesn’t have to (and shouldn’t) touch the walls.'

'When arranging furniture in a living room, avoid the common mistake of pushing everything against the walls, this can create a disconnected feeling in the room,' adds designer Jennifer Davis. 'Instead, pull furniture away from walls to create a cozy inviting seating area.  Balance is key – avoid overcrowding the room with excessive furniture. To ensure a smooth traffic flow thoughtfully place furnishings to avoid obstacles in pathways, such as a door. Lastly, don't obstruct natural light sources. We all need all the sunlight we can get! Placing large furnishings, such as bookshelves, in front of the window can make the room feel gloomy.'

4. Misplacing the rugs

Living room with cream rug

(Image credit: Future)

Living room rugs may not sound like they would have a huge impact on the layout of your space, but they do. See them a bit like walls; they zone and ground your furniture so getting their position right is important.

'Rugs help define zones within a room, but placing them incorrectly can make the space feel disjointed. Ensure the rug is appropriately sized and positioned to anchor furniture within a cohesive arrangement,' says Kati. 

We would recommend that a rug should go underneath the majority of your living room furniture rather than sit with an awkward border of floor around it. 

5. Not including enough seating options

Modern living room with fireplace, white walls and green chairs

(Image credit: James Merrell / Future)

Don't rely solely on the couch. If you have enough square footage it's nice to introduce different types of seating to your living room layout. Create break-out spaces that can be used when the room is more of a social space, or if you want a quiet space to read away from the main zone of the room. 

'When planning a living room layout, it's important to have adequate seating and different types of seating. You don't want to just have a sofa or just have a sectional – which doesn't allow for a conversation space.' says designer Victoria Holly

'I like to have at least three types of seating, such as a sectional or sofa, accent chairs, and then an ottoman. This is great for kids who want to jump around and have fun while watching TV, or use the ottoman to build things or set up a train station, and more. It's also great for when you have friends over for different conversation locations. Having multiple types of seating allows for breakout conversations as well as main conversations within the space.'

6. Filling the room with too much (or too little) furniture

living room with armchairs and coffee table

(Image credit: Future PLC)

'There's no one-layout-fits-all when it comes to living room design, however, I always advise my customers and clients to be wary of trying to fit too much into a space. You never want a living room to feel claustrophobic or too crowded, so it's important to work with the space you have and place your pieces so that there's ample room to maneuver around them,' says designer Kathy Kuo

Ginger Curtis, founder of Urbanology Designs agrees, 'A common mistake is underestimating the scale of your furniture and decor. Don't let the desire for negative space leave you with chairs and a sofa that are way too small for a large room. Items too small or large will break the cohesive flow.'

Speaking of flow, 'Circulation is another key consideration when planning the layout of a living room,' says Irene. 'You need to be able to move effortlessly through the room without furniture getting in the way. To work out where to place living room furniture, use FrogTape to mark out the furniture placement. This type of masking tape won't rip the lacquer off your wooden floors, which is a valuable lesson I have learnt!'

'Marking out furniture also helps you decide how big (or small) furniture pieces should be. You don't want a small two-seater sofa in a grand Georgian living room, as it will look out of place. However, you don't want a small living room swamped by a large L-shaped sofa either. The scale of the furniture needs to be appropriate for the size of the room.' she adds.

7. Not creating zones in a larger space

Open plan living room with white walls and l-shaped sofa

(Image credit: Anna Stathaki / Future)

A living room layout mistake you might be making is seeing the room as one open space to fill, rather than the potential for all the smaller zones you could create. This is especially important if your living room is multi-functional or an open plan living room.

'Having a large living room can be both a blessing and a curse. While it offers plenty of space to entertain guests and spread out, it can be difficult to decorate and make it feel cozy. One solution is to divide the room into smaller zones for lounging, dining, and entertaining. When selecting furniture to divide the space, be mindful of the scale. If it's too small, it won't effectively divide the space and will appear as though it's floating. If it's too big, it can compromise the open feel and affect ease of movement throughout the space.' suggests Irene.

'There are various ways to divide a large living room. For example, an L-shaped sofa positioned in the middle of the room can be used to break up an expanse of space. I recommend choosing a chaise longue-style L-shaped sofa so that you only have one sofa back to contend with. To detract attention away from that back, add a console styled with plants, treasured objects, and perhaps a lamp.'

FAQs

What should I avoid when laying out a living room?

One of the worst things you can do when laying out a living room, and one of the worst living room design mistakes you can make is having a rug that's undersized. Everything else can be perfect in the room, yet a too-small rug can create a hugely negative impact. Always ensure it's large enough that your seating's front legs at the very least can sit on it.


Bear in mind that small living room layout mistakes will be still more impactful on the success or failure of your room. For both large and small living rooms, choosing furniture that's out of scale is a mistake to avoid: too small or too large, these pieces will skew the layout negatively, so always endeavor to get their proportions right. Using paper templates, cut from newspapers or old wallpaper rolls, laying them on the floor and checking their footprint is an easy way to ensure you are making the right choice.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/living-room-layout-mistakes 8p43BagpiSNrASnz6N66i6 Fri, 11 Aug 2023 13:00:36 +0000
<![CDATA[ Living room furniture arranging mistakes – 7 ways to avoid bad layouts in the main room ]]> Cohesiveness, functionality, and style – these are the watchwords to consider when designing and deciding how to arrange your living room furniture and avoid any common living room layout mistakes.

There are golden rules to follow when arranging living room furniture and we have asked out favorite interior designers what these rules are and how we can avoid creating a living room that is badly configured.

We may be lured into buying a piece of furniture that is in the sale or is our favorite color, but then it is delivered, and, oh no, it does not fit in size, style, color, or aesthetic. So, before you start shopping read on to avoid these basic mistakes and find out how the interior designers arrange the perfect living room setup.

Living room furniture arranging mistakes

Decorating mistakes and interior faux pas are easy mistakes to make and ones we all do to some degree. You might notice some rooms in your house make you feel physically at ease and just 'work', while others may feel a little jarring, but you cannot decide why – this is because furniture arrangement can make or break an interior. 

If you feel like you have poor furniture placement have no fear, adjusting furniture is a simple and easy way to create a new layout that just works.  

We've discussed it with the interior experts to find out what the are worst living room furniture arranging mistakes and how to resolve the layout using the principles of interior designer-approved home decor ideas as guidance. If in doubt, our selection of the best indoor furniture stores will help you to source the most desired designs.

1. Ignoring a focal point

living room furniture arranging mistakes, apartment living room with yellow rug, focal pendant, small blue couch, two matching armchairs, bookcase, couch, artwork

(Image credit: Yellow London )

Your living room will have a natural focal point, be it the window, fireplace, a wall of books, artwork, mirror or even set of French doors, working out where that focal point is, is the first thing to do when deciding on the overall living room layout of the space. Everything else will fall into place once you have this point agreed upon. Not knowing where that focal point is, will leave you with a jumble of furniture and no cohesion.

‘The number one mistake people make when arranging living room furniture is forgetting the focal point of the room. If the room has a stunning view, for example, I arrange the furniture to maximize it. Alternatively, I might use an open fireplace or a beautiful wall of joinery as the focal point,’ says Irene Gunter, interior designer at Gunter & Co.

Amy Youngblood, principal designer at Amy Youngblood Interiors agrees, ‘When designing a living room, you want to choose your focal point whether that’s your living room TV, fireplace, or a piece of art, and position furniture around it for optimal functionality and cohesiveness.’

However, Irene disagrees with one focal point, ‘Whatever you do, avoid making the TV the focal point,’ she adds, ‘You can hide it from view to create a more aesthetically pleasing space. There are various options, such as concealing it behind an automated wall panel that moves aside when you turn the TV on or a sliding painting. Alternatively, incorporate the TV into a dark-colored shelving unit so that it won't stand out.’

Whether you agree with us or not is entirely up to you, but ensuring you know what the focal point is in your living room will provide you with the optimal layout design for the furniture, and help you to avoid any sofa arranging mistakes.

2. Not measuring furniture

living room furniture arranging mistakes, neutral living room scheme with awning outside, balcony, glass coffee table, chairs and couches

(Image credit: Amy Youngblood Interiors/)

It seems obvious but many of us may get carried away by an exciting price point or a fabulous piece of beautiful furniture in a showroom, but do not stop to consider the scale. Scale and size are fundamental to a good or a dreadful layout and should be one of the key thing considerations, once you have decided on the focal point when considering the layout of your living room.

‘Marking out furniture on the floor using FrogTape also helps you decide how big (or small) furniture pieces should be. You don't want a small two-seater sofa in a grand living room, as it will look out of place. However, you don't want a small living room swamped by a large L-shaped sofa either. The scale of the furniture needs to be appropriate for the size of the room.’ Advises Irene Gunter, interior designer at Gunter & Co.

Mistakes can be made with furniture if it is too big or too small, as Ami Mckay, president and principal designer, at Pure Design says, ‘Mistakes are made if things are the wrong scale for the room, oversized furniture in a small space.’

‘The scale of your sofa is important. Too big and it can feel like it engulfs the whole room, too small you’ll be fighting over the best seat in the house. Finding that sweet spot is key,’ adds, Patricia Gibbons, at sofa.com.

3. Forgetting to considering flow and circulation

living room furniture arranging mistakes, large focal fireplace with stones, bookcase, artwork, view outside, circular white coffee table, chairs and couches, artwork

(Image credit: Pure Design )

You have chosen your focal point and you have measured up your main pieces of furniture – the sofa, armchairs, and side tables, and the living room layout is beginning to come together. However, circulation and flow are the cornerstone to an arrangement, space around furniture is a factor that we may disregard but one that when done correctly, can ensure seamless flow in the room, and therefore calm and order, which we all want in the living room.

For some interior designers, there is a measurement rule of thumb to create space around furniture, so that, ‘You can move effortlessly through the room without furniture getting in the way,’ explains Irene Gunter.

Find the perfect position for the sofa, and then match the scale with your coffee table; you want the coffee table about 16-18 inches from the sofa. Add chairs where there’s room considering traffic flow and scale,’ explains president and principal designer at Pure Design, Ami Mckay.

Dani Burroughs at Snug says that a sofa should be, ‘ideally around 12 inches from the window.’

Ami Mckay goes on: ‘For conversation and visiting, arrange seating no more than 8 feet apart. For example, two sofas facing each other, with a group of chairs and tables at one end for a separate conversation area.’ But she adds, if you have a huge room, ‘pull your furniture away from the walls to create a floating arrangement.’

4. Neglecting the lighting

living room furniture arranging mistakes, neutral living room, crittall doors view of garden, armchairs and couches, large coffee table, rug, bookcases, skylight

(Image credit: Gunter & Co)

It is a design no-no to assume that one light in the center of the ceiling is all that is needed in a living room layout. Absolutely not, lighting, like furnishings and style details, is better if it is layered, with consideration given to different types of lighting for each area of the room.

President and principal designer at Pure Design, Ami Mckay, explains more: ‘Good lighting is a must! Pendants, lamps, and sconces allow for ambient lighting at night. Uplights behind plants, candles on the mantel, and floor lamps that light up the ceiling will create a beautiful glow. Try not to use overhead lighting and do have it on a dimmer for options when needed. My other tip is to install in-floor electrical outlets for floating furniture arrangements.’

5. Never overlook the details

living room furniture arranging mistakes, living room with focal pendant, rug, blue couch, fireplace, artwork, pelmet, drapes, armchairs, piano

(Image credit: Zulufish)

The details make the room, think side tables, a rug, books, cushions, artworks, vases, and objects. Layering your sitting room with decorative notes adds a personal, warm, and welcoming atmosphere to the room, so do not overlook this important and final design touch.

Most of the interior designers we spoke to advocated for a rug in the living room, Caroline Milns, head of interior design at Zulufish explains: ‘A rug is key to providing an anchor within the room, inviting you towards the seating area and creating a social setting, where sofas and armchairs allow for family and friends to gather together.’

Amy Youngblood principal designer at Amy Youngblood Interiors agrees, ‘Find the right size rug for the space and think about how much seating you're going to need, find a coffee table or ottoman that is scaled appropriately, and add accent chairs for extra seating.’

Don’t forget to add lots of cushions and a throw or two, this will ensure people can relax and feel truly at home. Artworks, antiques, house plants, and books will breathe fresh life and add to the layering element, providing a deeply personal finishing touch to your living room.

6. Don’t disregard an accent chair

living room furniture arranging mistakes, neutral living room with large couch, circular coffee table, wooden armchairs, rug, view outside, pendant

(Image credit: Kitesgrove)

An accent chair will complete your seating environment. An accent chair is often a more decorative chair, that is used as a design element in the overall look but comes into its own when you have visitors and need extra seating.

Katie Lion, senior interior designer at Kitesgrove, says that ‘accent chairs are a great way to visually separate a space while adding character and definition to an open floor plan.’

7. Limiting yourself to one seating area

living room furniture arranging mistakes, living dining space with dining table and chairs, living room area, wood coffee table, plants, large bay window, artwork

(Image credit: Kitesgrove)

The design of living rooms has changed over the decades as houses with open-plan layouts have become more popular, which can lead to a slight blurring between the dining and living room design.

But interior designers have created clear and clever ways to work with these larger spaces by creating smaller vignettes of seating or dining. 

Caroline Milns at Zulufish explains: ‘Consider creating a series of spaces within the room to provide the greatest flexibility. For example, if you wish to have a place for quiet reading, then adding a favorite armchair, occasional table, and table lamp, or lowered pendant within a corner or window vignette will mark out a cozy spot, in contrast to the more classical approach of a grouped sofa and armchair scenario, which offers a more sociable situation.’

How to arrange living room furniture without making mistakes

The potential power of recreating your living room furniture layout, cannot be overlooked. Scale, a clear focal point, flow around furniture, considered layered lighting for the walls, side tables and focus areas, not to mention the details and seating areas, to have a sitting room that feels considered, relaxing and elegant without you noticing why it does. 

Extra seating is a must for extra guests, to have a cozy and inclusive space, Liv Wallers, co-founder of Yellow London chooses to include, ‘a club fender or some small stools that can be pulled up when entertaining, so no one is ever too far away for a conversation.’

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/living-room-furniture-arranging-mistakes ajA7B9Br7AkLWGYEysymF4 Sun, 06 Aug 2023 16:00:27 +0000
<![CDATA[ How to make a living room lighter – an interior designer's 10 tips for a creating brighter space ]]> Making a living room lighter can enhance its mood, make it feel more spacious, and even change how you feel about it.

'Light is one of the first things I consider when I walk into a space because it changes everything; it is fundamental to the personality of the room and how that impacts your mood,' says interior designer Paris-based Patrick Gilles of Gilles & Boissier Studio.

We asked Patrick for the techniques he uses to lighten a living room and, of course, you can use many of them to make your whole house lighter, too.

How to brighten a living room

To make a living room lighter, or to make any dark room brighter, you may need to consider other techniques than Patrick mentions below, such as decluttering, particularly around windows which need to be clear and clean to allow light to enter the room. However, brightening a living room is not just about natural daylight; planning living room lighting to the last degree is vital too. Below, Patrick gives his advice on both.

1. Examine the natural light – and the effects you want to create

living room with ivory sofas and rectangular coffee table with doors to garden

(Image credit: Lisa Romerin )

'When you are working on the living room's layout, you always have to think about the impact of the light. It’s part of the storytelling that we do as designers: what is the sensation when you arrive? 

'There aren’t hard fixed rules on how you tackle a room and its light source because it depends where you are, which country, or even if you’re in the city or the countryside – the light is different even between Paris and London. 

'Then it also depends on the position of the room – which way does it face? How big are windows and can you change them? You then need to think about what you want from the space – do you want it light and shimmering, or dark and calm and cosy? There are lots of factors and there isn’t one solution.'

Consider, too, the best colors for north-facing living rooms – these spaces are typically the most light-starved.

2. Consider fluctuations in lighting levels

Broken plan living room ideas

(Image credit: Studio Peake/Alexander James)

'There can even be two different feelings in a room, that you can create with different treatments of the light. 

'We’re working on a project in Lake Como, Italy, where the part of living room that is practically on the lake feels like you’re living on a boat; it’s very bright and light with very large windows. But at the other end, there is almost no light. 

'The contrast is very strange and we have to come up with solutions to bring more light back there.'

Long living rooms, particularly those with smaller windows at one end often fall prey to darker areas, particularly in the center of the room. You can use the techniques below to bounce light into them.

3. Use mirrors

A living room mirror idea with two mirrors either side of the fireplace in alcoves

(Image credit: James Merrell)

'When you don’t have a lot of space, mirrors can help you play with reflections of light,' says Patrick. 

But living room mirrors are not the only way to make a living room lighter.

'Materials can play their part. Marble gives off different reflections depending on whether it is matte or polished.'

4. Create reflections with gloss finishes

Living room with Kohl and Chalk Berber rug, Luke Irwin

(Image credit: Future / Polly Wreford)

'I’m not usually a fan of shiny, painted surfaces, but in my own room I have a chest of drawers that is glossy, standing in front of matte walls. 

'Even though the color palette is very simple, the reflections provide the interest – my own reflection and the sky behind me. It’s like a constantly changing painting.'

5. Consider pale, clear colors

Beige living room with white walls, wood shelving and brown soft furnishings

(Image credit: Jake Arnold / Michael P.H Clifford)

Light living rooms of all colors will make a living room brighter, but which colors to choose?

'How you decorate a room does a lot to the light. We often favor light, clear colors – not necessarily white, but light pinks and beige.'

Living room color ideas we love for their brightening yet warm properties include beige living rooms (for lovers of neutrals) and the softer, earthier tones of yellow living rooms.

And dark living room ideas? 'Of course, you can also do the exact opposite, because painting somewhere super dark can be interesting, too,' says Patrick. 'It depends on the atmosphere you want to create.'

6. Play with matte finishes, too

pink tiled living room with brown leather chair and kilim style rug

(Image credit: Bert & May)

This is where living room floors and walls can be influential.

'Playing around with texture is interesting, too. We are working on a project in the countryside in France in the middle of a forest. The house is super modernist with very high ceilings and big windows, but the walls and floor are matte black. That matte surface does lots of interesting things with the light.'

7. Consider how window treatments affect light quality

Decorating with navy and white in a living room

(Image credit: James Hare / Curtains in Sloane Silk, Oyster Shell with Burford Braid trimming in Ink )

Again, Patrick emphasizes the effect of different materials in lightening, or darkening, a room. Of course, sheer living room curtains will allow more light into a living room than heavier drapes, but you can consider other options to create different effects. 

'Shutters over windows help filter the light and give a different perception to the space; a blind gives a different feeling – but often in a bedroom, for example, you want a darker option, especially if the room is south-facing. 

'Different materials filter the light in different ways.' 

8. Incorporate artificial lighting subtly

Wall sconces in a living room designed by Kitesgrove

(Image credit: Mary Wadsworth)

Living room lighting needs to feel welcoming, though there may be some need for task lighting within the space. As Patrick indicates, subtlety is important, as is balance.

'At night there is no natural light and so we have to consider the role of artificial light. I like it to be almost invisible; it needs to feel easy – but that takes a lot of thought. You need to think about who is using the space and what they need from it. With clever use of lighting, you can create different spaces to enjoy in a room.'

9. Use dimmer switches and lamps

small living room with sectional and console table behind, large retro pendant, artwork, table lamps, round ottoman

(Image credit: Albion Nord)

'I think pendants in dining rooms or kitchens are nice to give a general atmosphere, but you must dim them right down; I find people over-light their homes. 

'Instead, get your light source from other points around the room. Table lamps and standing lamps are very welcoming.'

Living room ceiling lights, paired with a dimmer, can be extremely decorative, as in the room above, but must, as Patrick advises, be paired with living room wall lights and table lamps so that you can create balanced pools of light around the space.

10. Use candles for atmosphere

Candles on drinks tray with carafes

(Image credit: Future)

'Candles are gorgeous for the atmosphere they give off; it makes a room feel more mysterious. Even if you have a small apartment, just put a candle on the little table; it provides a beautiful focus point.'

Thanks to Patrick Gilles at Gilles & Boissier Studio; you can follow Gilles & Boissier on Instagram.

FAQs

How can I lighten my dark living room?

Other ways to quickly lighten a dark living room include throwing down a light-colored rug that reflects light upwards. Similarly, swapping out dark artwork for light-colored pieces will have a major impact on the space. Painting a ceiling in a gloss finish is something decorators have started doing more recently and can be really effective and making a dark living room lighter. However, you will need to ensure the finish is perfectly flat as all lumps and cracks will be highlighted.


Another way to get more light into your living room is to look to your furniture choices: light-colored, glass or metallic furniture will all bounce more light around the room, while low-slung pieces, such as a low-backed sofa as opposed to a high-backed piece, will allow more light to enter the room without casting shadows.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/how-to-make-a-living-room-lighter SYwmZBRgSTdMAhjTbsfPTE Sat, 05 Aug 2023 17:00:17 +0000
<![CDATA[ Sofa arranging mistakes – 7 layouts that are not creating a relaxing environment in your living room ]]> The sofa is one of the most important pieces of furniture in the home, so where you position the crucial item is fundamental to the function of your living room. As well as the style of the sofa itself – silhouette, size, finish, fabric – you need to work out the best way to arrange them so that your room lives up to its full potential. Mastering the art of good furniture placement will ensure that your home is a happier place for you and your family, no matter the size or layout. 

The arrangement of these large pieces of furniture in a sitting room takes consideration, in order for you to get the best layout for your living room sofa, and your enjoyment of it. With the myriad styles of sofas available from sectional to Chesterfield, and everything in-between, we have spoken to the experts to find out the best layout for a sitting room and how to avoid arranging mistakes along the way.

Here we've asked the experts to share the biggest sofa arranging mistake, along with advice on the worst living room furniture mistakes you can make, and how to arrange living room furniture in your home using the principles of interior designer-approved home decor ideas as guidance. If in doubt, our selection of the best indoor furniture stores will help you to source the most desired designs.

Simple ideas to help you arrange your sofa at home

Interior designers share their tips and tricks to avoid making mistakes when deciding on your sofa arrangements in the living room. 

1. Not measuring the couch

sofa arranging mistakes, white apartment living room/dining space, large artwork, blue sectional, rug, table and chairs

(Image credit: Hypen )

One of the most obvious, but most common, mistakes we make when arranging a sofa is not taking the dimensions and scale of the sofa and the sitting room into account. Measurement is everything at this stage, choosing a sofa that is too small, will make the room feel unanchored and will not provide enough seating, but selecting a sofa that is too big will fill the space and make the room feel claustrophobic.

‘The most common mistake we see with sofas or sectionals is that homeowners tend to purchase the largest size they can possibly fit in the room. Says Rozit Arditi, principal designer of Arditi Design. She goes on: ‘While it is technically a nice idea to have plenty of seating, one must remember that the room should not consist of only a sofa. Unless it is a design choice, oversize seating will block the flow of the room and doesn't leave space for other essentials of a living room.’

Eva Bradley, principal at Studio Heimat, adds: ‘We want people to be comfortable when sitting on a sofa, so a rule of thumb is between 28-36 inches per person when you’re looking at the overall length of a sofa. Of course, this doesn’t account for the arm widths, so you must adjust accordingly, but that is a quick rule of thumb.’

2. Not considering its usage

sofa arranging mistakes, small grey living room with sectional, panelled walls, wall lights, coffee table, flowers, artwork

(Image credit: Zulufish)

Our sitting rooms, and the living room seating therein, are crucial environments to relax in after a long day’s work, but they can also be places to entertain and impress our friends and family. Choosing which type of sofa and how to arrange it for both purposes, or, just one of them, will help in the perfect arrangement of your couch.

Caroline Milns at Zulufish explains: ‘It’s important to consider how you will use the room, for example, if it is more snug, then the obvious direction is for the sofa to face the television or media wall as this is the focus of the room. Opting for an oversized sofa would be a good option in this type of space as it will provide a very comfortable spot for all the family to gather. If it is more of a formal living room, then positioning for two sofas, which face each other is a brilliant way of encouraging conversation, whilst also creating a comfortable space to enjoy with friends after dinner.’

Eva Bradley, principal at Studio Heimat, agrees, ‘We love the idea of a whole family getting cozy on a sofa, so we tend to lean towards sectionals for family and media rooms to accommodate everyone and pets.’

3. Don’t overlook the focal point

sofa arranging mistakes, large white living room with chaise, large grey curved sectional, coffee table, two armchairs, modern art

(Image credit: Read McKendree/Lucy Harris Studios)

Consider what part of the sitting room is your focal point, before you arrange the couch, the focal point, whether it be a living room TV, a window, a doorway, or another couch will be key to the positioning.

A common mistake is to arrange the sofa so that it does not face the focal point so that it is awkward to relax.

‘One of the fundamental rules of thumb is to place the sofa facing the room's focal point, which could be a fireplace, a television, or a beautiful view. This arrangement helps establish a natural flow and creates a sense of balance within the space,’ explains Liz Beal at Goddard Littlefair.

Alicia Cheung, principal at Studio Heimat agrees: ‘You want to consider the balance of the room, and typically we would place a sofa opposite the focal point, be it the view, the TV, or the living room fireplace.’

4. Not thinking about size or position

sofa arranging mistakes, white apartment living room with two matching couches, rug, retro coffee table, retro sideboard, art, floor lamp, plants

(Image credit: Hyphen )

If you have a small living room, then the couch should be arranged so that it is flat against the wall, you can, says Alicia Cheung, principal at Studio Heimat, make the sofa and wall space behind extra special by adding details such as, ‘millwork or bookshelves, a salon wall, or adding sconces to make the wall more of a feature.’

But if you have a lot of space then proportion is everything and Eva Bradley, principal at Studio Heimat, recommends you get multiple sofas and arrange them symmetrically.

‘They should face each other, centered on the focal point, be it a fireplace or art piece. Find out if the sofa comes in different depths, you may want to get the deepest version of that sofa, so that the sofa doesn't feel dwarfed by the volume of the room, and looks more inviting.’

‘If you have the luxury of space, try floating the sofa away from the wall, allowing it to act as a divider between different areas within the room. This arrangement works to create distinct zones, which helps to break up larger spaces and gives the opportunity to make more nooks and areas to relax, read or socialize,’ says Liz Beal at Goddard Littlefair

5. Forgetting to create enough space for conversation

sofa arranging mistakes, neutral living room with large sectional, large rug, two armchairs, pendant, artwork, crittall doors, view of garden

(Image credit: White Arrow )

Flow is your new buzzword, ensuring you have flow is extremely important and arrangement is key to that.

Hyphen designer, Eliza McNabb, tells us to, ‘consider the path of travel for people walking in and out of the room. If that path sits between the sofa and the TV that might not be your best set-up. Instead, consider positioning the back of the sofa towards the walkway as a natural divider between the circulation space and the seating area.’

Space around the sofa and the room is important and must not be overlooked.

Keren Richter, principal at White Arrow, uses measuring standards when arranging a sofa and other furniture in a sitting room, ‘we want the coffee table height and its spacing to be in a comfortable relationship to the sofa’s seat height and placement. We have found coffee tables about 2/3 the width of a sofa often looks best, but rules are meant for breaking. We want our clients to be able to sit down for a drink and kick up their feet comfortably, and if there is tv watching, they are positioned close enough to the tv so that they can see without craning their necks.’

Moving around a room with ease without bumping into other people, furniture or objects is fundamental.

6. Overlooking separate seating areas

sofa arranging mistakes, living room with back to back couches, screens, artwork

(Image credit: Soucie Horner Interior Design )

With a large living room, sofas are extremely useful to create separate seating areas. ‘Sofas are great tools to divide a large living room because of their size. A sofa floating in the middle of the room, anchored on an area rug, feels grounded. They can nicely separate a work-from-home nook or dining space from a living space,’ says Elizabeth McNabb at Hypen.

Martin Horner and Shea Soucie, principals at Soucie Horner Interiors, ‘For the optimal sofa choice for social gatherings consider arranging sofas back-to-back or choosing a four-sided sofa. These configurations enable the creation of diverse environments for hosting.’ 

Multiple seating areas make a space feel generous, says Lucy Harris of Lucy Harris Studio, ‘In a large room, I like to have several seating areas and generally like to have only one sofa or sectional in the main seating area. I like one of the seating areas to feel grander than the other so your eye has a place to rest. In a secondary seating area, I would use chairs and a bench, not a sofa, for seating.”  

7. Throw out the rule book

sofa arranging mistakes, blue sofa with button back, artwork, mirror, bookcase, coffee table, cushions

(Image credit: Evars Collective/Mac House)

‘Successful people are the ones who are breaking the rules,’ says the author Seth Godin, so if you fall in love with a vintage couch take it home with you and make it work in your arrangement.

Nancy Evars, at Evars Collective, believes there are no golden rules when it comes to designing. She says, ‘There are so many factors to weigh specific to each room's design. For instance, if the room is a great room, you could either float one large seating area or create smaller, separate furniture groupings depending on how the room will be used and how “filled up” you want the space to feel.'

‘Oftentimes, people think small room, small furniture. I tend to go larger with the sofa even in small spaces so you can max out seating and a larger sofa makes a small room feel bigger.’

FAQs

How to arrange a sofa perfectly in a sitting room?

The clarity found when you have laid out your sofa properly in your living room, will provide you with a sense of satisfaction, allowing you to enjoy your investment into this piece of furniture completely. 

Size is one of the key mistakes made when purchasing your sofa, go as big as you dare, but do not engulf the space, unless the room is a snug and the only furniture you desire is a sofa. 

Ensure there is enough space for the entire family, that flow is considered between entrances and exits, side tables, and other furniture. 

The focal point is key to design the best layout. Use your sofa to create a divider or place another sofa opposite to encourage conversation. 

The coffee table should complement but not overwhelm the sofa, in size or material and of course, as Nancy Evars, at Evars Collective, says, ‘a sofa should create a warm and inviting space.’

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/sofa-arranging-mistakes bHdTSDSyeyQyBZVZwqS2Aj Sat, 05 Aug 2023 07:00:38 +0000
<![CDATA[ Small living room layout rules – 8 things to consider that experts swear by ]]> Small living rooms can be the coziest and most inviting kind of living room, and not only are the style, colors, and pieces of furniture essential to making your small living room feel homey but also the living room layout.

Small living room layouts often require you to be a bit more purposeful about things such as furniture placement and proportions in order to make sure the space doesn't end up looking cramped and disorganized. Embracing minimalism and considering the flow of your living room and arranging it accordingly can help you maintain a good balance of style and subtlety in your small living room. In fact, if done right, the layout can make a small living room look bigger.

Our experts advise their top tips for planning your living room layout.

1. Create a focal point

white living room with sectional couch, footstools, retro sideboard, tv, rattan pendant light, cushions, blind, basket

(Image credit: Nash Design Group/Vivian Johnson)

The first step in planning your living room layout is deciding on the focal point of the room. Often this will depend on what you use your living room for as well as where is the most sensible choice aesthetically. Sometimes it will be an obvious choice, for example, if there is a fireplace on one side of the room, you may want to have your sofa sitting opposite. Other times, there may be no clear focal point so you have more freedom of choice. 

Then, arrange furniture in a way that suits the room's function. If you use your living room as a social space, then all your seating furniture can face the middle of the room, with the focus being a coffee table.

If you're a TV-loving household, this will be another potential focal point which your seating furniture will face or be partly angled towards. Small living room TV ideas include creative ways to place the TV that integrate it within the space. If you have a fireplace you could always achieve a double whammy focal point by placing the TV above the fireplace, but this is not essential. If you have an alcove on either side of the fireplace you can place the TV in the alcove furthest from the door, mounted on the wall or on top of a cabinet, or integrated within wall storage. 

Lucy Searle, editor-in-chief of Homes & Gardens recommends, 'The key here is to make the room function well, and key to that is ensuring that furniture isn't too big so that it can be positioned to suit the effect you are trying to create, namely to set up the layout for socializing or, perhaps, watching TV.'

2. Embrace minimalism

Minimalist living room with pastel furniture

(Image credit: Rowland Roques O'Neil / Future)

Overcrowding is one of the main issues in small living room layouts, and while it may be tempting to treat your small living room like a big one by filling it with every bit of furniture that you feel is cohesive with the style of the room, it will create a cluttered and disorganized effect. Embrace minimalism to attract attention to the key features of your living room which will have a more striking overall impact.

3. Lay down rugs

A warm beige living room with a small round ,irror on the wall above the sofa, a long, oval coffee table and a small white side table with lamp

(Image credit: Little Greene)

Finding the right area rug sizes for the living room should be high on your small living room layout to-do list.

Living room rugs can be used to anchor the rest of the furniture pieces, and must be the right size for the room for your small living room.

Rugs that are too big can make a room look smaller and overwhelm the space, whereas rugs that are too small relative to the surrounding furniture and space can make the room seem disconnected and incohesive, making some furniture look out of place. 

Cyrus Loloi, principal of rug specialists, Loloi, suggests, 'In general, be sure you first define the dimensions of a room with a measuring tape. This step is very important. Outline the area where you want your rug, and consider the location of doors and how they will open. Be sure to also keep at least 18” of bare floor exposed by the rug’s edges. This is a classic rule that works for almost all rooms.'

Artem Kropovinsky, interior designer and founder of Arsight advises, 'Remember to pick a rug that's large enough to ground all your main seating pieces'.

4. Consider the shape of the room

living room with seating

(Image credit: Future PLC)

'The size and shape of your room will, of course, affect a small living room layout,' says Lucy Searle. 'However, you should look to buy the right size and shape furniture to suit its proportions and to tweak, cheat or fix an awkward-shaped room, if you can.'

Small rooms that are long and narrow can be quite awkward if they don't have the correct layout. It's good to create an L-shape with your seating arrangement. Whether this is one L-shaped sofa or a sofa and armchair used to create this shape. 

Try and mimic the shape of the room in the rug shape. This will create a more natural arrangement for furniture. Also, a coffee table that mimics the shape of the room can enhance the flow of a living room.

5. Furniture placement

Neutral living room with white boucle sofa

(Image credit: Future)

'Placement of furniture is like creating a well-choreographed dance. Every piece should move in harmony, providing space for free movement while serving its function. Think about balancing visual weight and guiding the viewer's eyes around the room. For instance, a large sectional sofa can be balanced with a pair of accent chairs or an arrangement of smaller pieces of furniture,' says Artem Kropovinsky. 

There are a few furniture placement rules for small living rooms that just make sense.

After establishing a focal point and placing your rug, consider where you want to place your sofa or armchairs and the rest can be placed accordingly. Since a sofa will often be the largest piece of furniture and the place where you spend most of your time in a small living room, positioning it in accordance with the purpose of the room is a good foundation. 

Sofas will normally have clear places where they should be located, especially in small living rooms, but this doesn't mean you have to go for the obvious choice. Where you should place your sofa can improve the Feng Shui flow in your living room.

If the room has no clearly good place to put the sofa – you may have a split-level living room, a sloped ceiling, or shelves on the back wall – a solution can be to pull the couch away from the wall, opposite a fireplace or TV. 

You could also try two pairs of matching armchairs facing one another with a coffee table in the middle, rather than sticking to sofas. Chairs and armchairs can be flexible choices when it comes to layout. They can face angled partly towards your room's focal point, or sit in corners opposite to sofas. With armchairs that are not used to create an L-shape with the sofa or purposely used parallel to something else, you should keep them at an angle to help it stand out.

neutral living room with window seat, artwork, tree, pale grey sofa, coffee table, brass floor lamp

(Image credit: TR Studio)

Normally, a coffee table or ottoman should be placed about 14 to 18 inches from the sofa. 'Don't feel that all your seating has to be pushed back against a wall. Even a small living room can benefit from an armchair in a corner being pulled away from the wall and faced in at an angle towards the rest of the seating', says Lucy Searle.

Omri Schwartz, design expert at Nazmiyal Rugs in New York 'Even in a smaller setting, make sure there is some breathing room by leaving at least a few inches between the backs of your pieces and the walls. This small gap can give the illusion of increased space.'

Taller coffee tables can be used to bookend sofas, or just be placed on one side, depending on the type of sofa and its location.

Rug-to-sofa positioning is also important. Sofas can be placed just behind the rug, or placed on its edge. This will create a zone that centers the sofa.

You can put taller decorations such as plants or baskets on either side of a fireplace. Create different levels to add visual interest by choosing a few decorations to adorn your coffee table or mantle place. Be selective about how you choose to decorate your living room since you want to avoid overcrowding the space. Few stand-out pieces will have a large impact.

6. Furniture proportions

Wallhanging on wall with cream couches

(Image credit: William Jess Laird)

Making sure your furniture is proportionate is important in any room, but especially in smaller rooms, because not only will any oddly proportioned furniture stand out, but choosing the correct sizes and scales for your small living room can make it seem bigger.

Considering proportion in a room means both the proportional relationship between pieces of furniture and between the furniture and the room itself. 

The furniture doesn't have to all be the same height, but they should not be so dissimilar that your coffee table is too high for your sofa and feels more like a dining table, or an armchair looks small and unassuming next to a much bigger sofa. Mixing furniture styles can contribute to creating a personalized and visually stimulating space, so as long as they are similar sizes you can combine a whole variety of furniture styles.

You also won't want to overcrowd a small living room with large pieces that detract from the overall cohesion of the space. 

Having less clunky seating such as armchairs, or two-seater sofas that don't have to consume a whole section can make the flow of the room more seamless. But make sure not to compromise your comfort.

A top tip for small living rooms is to get low-slung furniture to maximize the space.

7. Storage solutions – make it functional

pink living room with wood sideboard and artwork, record player and brass wall light, patterned rug

(Image credit: Graham & Green)

Storage in a small living room needs to be both aesthetically pleasing and practical, to make the most of the small space you have.

There are a few ways to integrate storage into your living room layout, such as using storage options such as using cabinets instead of TV stands or finding coffee tables with storage. You could also consider having drawers under sofas, and storage in ottomans when planning the room layout.

Alcoves with shelves built in can be a non-invasive storage solution and can use up the space that may otherwise be awkward to fill. If you have little floor space, shelves that run up and over a door frame can be a great way to maximize a small space. 

8. Maintain a flow

Living room with dark blue panelled walls, wooden flooring, grey rug and plush velour sofa and artwork on the wall

(Image credit: Brent Darby)

Artem Kropovinsky advises, 'While it's crucial to establish distinct zones within the living room, it's equally important to ensure a smooth flow. Avoid placing large pieces of furniture in paths of circulation, or grouping everything at the center, making the room's periphery feel like an afterthought. Remember, a well-designed room is one where every corner speaks.'

In any living room, having an unobstructed traffic flow is essential, meaning you don't need to be climbing over and weaving around bits of furniture. Often, when designing a small living room less is more. 

Try not to make the room seem smaller than it needs to be having furniture, such as sofas, blocking an area. In Feng Shui, this is called a confrontational position and is advised against. Having a sofa facing away from an entry point can work in larger living rooms, but in smaller ones try to open up the space as much as possible by having furniture against walls where appropriate.

FAQs

Can you use mirrors to make the space look bigger?

Mirrors are a well-known way to make any room feel bigger by not only creating the illusion of more space but also reflecting light in the room which also makes it seem more spacious. 


Finding the perfect living room layout for small living rooms requires planning future proportions, placement, and purpose, and adhering to the dos and don'ts that can make a small living room seem smaller.

By following these expert tips you should achieve an aesthetically pleasing, functional, and well-balanced space, perfect for whatever socializing or anti-social relaxing your living room will be host to. Make sure to make stylistic choices with your living room layout that reflects your personal style – thinking outside the box is never advised against, as long as you maintain the comfort and ease of movement every living room needs.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/small-living-room-layout-rules XWn8yxDRLESyo5PC9pTjAG Thu, 03 Aug 2023 16:00:31 +0000
<![CDATA[ Pastel living room ideas – 11 on-trend color schemes to inspire your next project ]]> A pastel scheme ushers in a look that has been popular over the centuries, the Georgians loved to use soft pastel tones, and the Rococo period was an unrivaled light-hearted delve into charming pastels. In America, the 1950s and1960s embraced a soaring rise in the use of pastels and soft tones in interiors. Strawberry ice cream pink, soft muted greens, lavender, and baby blues were bought in abundance, and displayed throughout the home in post-war middle America. Pastel room ideas were once the choice for optimistic interiors, a style decision chosen by millions of joyful, nuclear families in 1950s America.

However, the historical undertones of pastel tones often invite strong, love it or loathe it responses, despite these soft and beautiful tones found in profusion in the natural world. So, what is the resistance to using pastels? Is it the association with children’s toys and clothes and the, not so, distant saccharine past?

We discover how professionals decorate with pastels, uncovering that pastel living room ideas are definitely not childish and when paired with darker tones, rich natural materials, wood, or brass, this style trend is as mature, chic, and elegant as you can imagine.

Pastel living room ideas to calm your space 

Dive into the world of soft and delicate pastel living room ideas with us. Track down the best place to start building your mood board, where to find inspiration, and discover if specific pastel colors work better together or if they all just connect. What colors from this unique palette should we consider when designing a living room and which materials could be used alongside?

1. Let nature be your inspiration

White living room with pastel green flooring, wood coffee table and row of three art prints above sofa

(Image credit: Tom Scheerer Inc / Francesco Lagnese)

When choosing from the pastel palette where to begin? A simple rule of thumb, to inspire your designs, is the scene directly beyond your living room: nature. This kind of blue-sky thinking is a brilliant starting point when considering interior design, choosing colors that are reflected outside will create synergy inside. The natural world provides a bounty of gorgeous pastel tones from a delicately soft, aqua blue sky, pale leafy, green tones, subtle petals from a blushing rose bush, and many more in between. 

‘Blend the indoors with the outdoors, come rain or shine with a palette inspired by the countryside. Off-whites, muted pastels, and shades of green work together to create a fail-safe palette, working beautifully against reclaimed wood, rustic accessories, and plenty of chunky throws for added comfort. Whatever your preference, be it neutrals or darker hues, choose shades with warm undertones for a cozy and effortless country scheme,' says Emma Bestley, creative director and co-founder of YesColors.

This nature-inspired style can be seen in a living room designed by Tom Scheerer, the green pastel tones are softened with natural wood, woven rope, and cane furniture. The paintings and houseplants add to an overall sense of the natural calm created in this country-chic design.

  

2. Go deeper if a hue isn't your thing

Pastel living room with pale blue accents and coastal theme

(Image credit: Karen B Wolf Interiors)

Pastels don't have to be loud, garish, or particularly sugary, instead, why not try a contemporary coastal living scheme?

‘It’s possible to create a sophisticated pastel sitting room by combining muted tones. Pastels are very versatile, mix with pale to mid-tones to create a balanced interior that feels more grown up rather than sickly sweet,' says interior designer Kate Guinness.

Karen Wolf, interior designer at K&Co Living, agrees: ‘Pastel living spaces exude softness and modernity. Choosing a color to anchor the space is the best place to start. These delicate colors add light and texture to a living space without feeling overpowering. You can use pastels on pillows, furnishings, or walls.'

3. Combine light and dark pastel shades

pastel living room ideas, plaster coloured pink walls with light shade on ceiling and doors, black skirtings and radiator, white floorboards, rocking chair, pattered rug, oatmeal couch, fireplace, artwork

(Image credit: Little Greene)

For centuries pink was extremely fashionable, intrinsically connected with nature, flowers, and love, it is a popular and beautiful starting point for a pastel-hued living room. Mamie Eisenhower introduced the American public to this pretty tone, her legendary pink palette seen through her clothing, chinaware, and her interiors kickstarted a passionate pink love affair in the 1950s and '60s America. 

To avoid that saccharine pink tone becoming too sweet, combine pastels with a bolder hue. Deep plums, dark greys, and rich blues all work well. The soft pink in this sitting room is stabilized with the injection of dark tones, seen on the radiator, and then anchored and reflected further in the skirting and the rug all combining to provide a seamless and smart look.

‘Pretty pastel pinks, mint greens, sky blues, pale buttery yellows, and delicate lilacs all work together to create a charming and playful atmosphere in a living room. For an elegant scheme add a darker hue for an impactful yet intimate atmosphere,’ suggests Ruth Mottershead, creative director at Little Greene.

4. Add subtle touches of pastel

pastel living room ideas, pastel pink living room with pink couch, patterned blinds, bright cushions, old vintage writing desk, artwork, plants

(Image credit: Yellow London)

Scared of color? Lots of homeowners are, despite a huge shift towards the use of color in the last decade. Pastel tones, however, are a failsafe and low-key way to bring colors into your living room without overwhelming you.  

Designer Liv Wallers, co-founder of Yellow London, explains: ‘Pastel colors are ideal for introducing subtle color to a living room, especially if working with brighter colors feels intimidating. Pastels are a perfect way to add hints of color to a more neutral space and are particularly effective when used to create an understated backdrop that allows stronger colors and patterns to come to the fore without overpowering the space.’  

5. Create warmth with two shades together

pastel living room ideas, living room with pastel pink wallpaper, green sectional, globe pendant light, artwork, vintage style coffee table

(Image credit: Arditi Design/Claire Esparros)

Principal designer, Rozit Arditi of Arditi Design, uses pastel tones to create warmth in her projects. Beginning with the walls Rozit chose a pastel pink grass-cloth wallpaper as the foundation for this project.

‘We wanted to create a welcoming space for the family, I approached it by bringing in soft pastel tones and mixing it with brighter colors and textures in the rest of the furniture. I don’t believe in any set rules when scheming a room, especially if we are designing with color in mind.’

7. Use a pastel as a neutral base

pastel living room ideas, lavender living room with alcove shelving, boucle chairs, artwork

(Image credit: Mylands/@laurabutlermadden)

Creating a neutral backdrop as a starting point for your sitting room will provide a calming frame. Pastels are extremely versatile making them an important component in the neutral palette. Using a neutral tone with hues of pastel layered beneath creates a wealth of gentle color opportunities. Dominic Myland CEO of Mylands agrees: ‘Pastel shades are incredibly versatile and easy to work with and are subtle enough to be used as a neutral within a larger scheme.’

This sophisticated sitting room has a purple-based pastel hue as the neutral tone on the walls and ceiling. Dominic adds: ‘Soft lavender purples are calming and relaxing, and ideal for creating a restful living space, or try a light shade of green to create an earthier atmosphere and a space that feels on-trend yet timeless.’

They gently tease out the neutral color you chose through artwork and furnishings to create a joined-up look. Quietly layering the pastel neutral allows it to speak without overpowering the rest of the room.

8. Create depth by layering with other colors

Green living room with corner seating and leather cushions by Corey Damen Jenkins

(Image credit: Brian Bieder Photography / Corey Damen Jenkins )

Edward Bulmer, founder of Edward Bulmer Natural Paint, explains: ‘The more a color depends on white, the cooler it becomes. So therefore, if you get the tonality right, pastel shades will flatter the pieces in a room and provide a light and airy but furnished feel.’

Interior designer, Corey Damen Jenkins chooses layers of pastel tones to create a light and ethereal palette. Blush pinks, mint, and celadon greens alongside layers of black, white, and gold finishes. ‘Reflective surfaces, artworks, antiques, and modern light fixtures surrounded by organic motifs, brought this haven to life.'

9. Nuanced tones for a relaxed feel

pastel living room ideas, pastel living room with pink walls, yellow console, denim style couch, low pendant light, sheepskin on couch, cushions

(Image credit: Farrow & Ball)

Create harmony using the walls and include the ceiling in your chosen pastel tones, the color palette selected will change the feeling of the design.

'Consider the light filtering into your sitting room,' says Patrick O’Donnell, brand ambassador at Farrow and Ball, adding: ‘If you are looking for a touch of warmth in your interior then pinks and yellows is the start point but if you want something cleaner, then use blues and greens as the palette to play with, the latter responding especially well to east facing and coastal light.’

These softer tones are perfect for layering with richer and bolder colors, as seen here, a deep denim blue sofa provides a grounding foundation in the center of the room, while pops of bright yellow and deeper pinks ensure added dimensions.

Patrick continues: ‘The classic decorating trope of white ceilings and trim are always successful with pastels but consider whites that share characteristics of your chosen wall color for a softer transition.’ This ceiling has been painted white with elements of ground pink to create nuance.

10. Choose a bold accent

pastel living room ideas, pastel pink living room with turquoise blue drapes and couch, grey couch, grey rug, glass coffee table, built in shelving in alcoves, chandelier, view through crittall doors

(Image credit: The Vawdrey House)

‘Pastel works well in a home that wishes to introduce lots of depth and color. Working almost as a neutral, pastel shades like a soft peach, pink or blush work as a less harsh alternative to white or cream where a lighter complement to bold colors are needed,' says, Sophie Chapman, of The Vawdrey House, who won Interior of the Year at British Institute of Interior Design earlier this year.

Sophie adds: ‘Pastels offer a soft and feminine vibe to a space. They can also be used to good effect as a counterbalance in a living room where you wish to inject darker more masculine colors or jewel tones. Pastels work well in heritage properties, or homes working to create a more traditional aesthetic and make a nice complement for darker furniture such as walnut and cherry timbers.’

11. Introduce pastels into fabrics and furniture

pastel living room ideas, cream living room, modern, round glass coffee table, round rug, grey retro armchairs, artwork, marble fireplace

(Image credit: Kitesgrove)

The art of subtlety can be incorporated when designing with the gentlest pastel palette. Soft and dusky pastel hues of peach, pink, apple green, or sky blue can be found in the most delicate of paint choices.

If you would prefer to use more inconspicuous pastels, you can introduce understated pastel tones using materials and fabrics, such as the curtains, rug, and furniture chosen in this living room, designed by interior designer, Katie Lion, at Kitesgrove, whose use of subdued notes of pink and peach generate a relaxed and elegant look.

Katie explains: ‘Soft pinks and pastel shades that introduce color without overwhelming a space are successful in living rooms. Pastel hues add subtle hints of color and can be introduced in different ways, introduce pastel detail with drape, decorative objects, or cushions.’

12. Include neutral shades and accents

Coastal living room with pastel blue furnishings

(Image credit: K & Co Living)

There are no rules to what can be pastel-colored and what cannot, says interior designer Amanda Barnes at Amanda Barnes Interior.‘Working with pastel colors in a living room is no different than working with a moody, or bold palette. When layering in soft colors you need to have contrast to bring the design to life. If there are soft tones upholstering the sofas, a dark wood coffee table is the perfect complement. 

If the walls are a pretty shade of pastel, a bold piece of art will take the design up a notch. The key is to make sure to layer in neutral shades and bold accents so everything will sing in the same space.'

FAQs

How to use pastel tones in your living room scheme

Interior designers agree pastels are versatile tones that work well together and pair beautifully with richer, bolder tones and natural materials including wooden floors, dark marble, and finishes found in fireplaces, mantels, and coffee tables.

For a subtle design, approach using pastels that have been imbued into white paint, or through the introduction of fabrics and upholstery. Pastels can be used as more nuanced neutrals chosen from the classic four tones, gentle pinks, pale greens and blues, and soft, whipped butter yellows. Pinks and yellows add warmth to a scheme while the greens and blues will provide a crisper, cleaner look. 

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/pastel-living-room-ideas rXZ936kY9fJscex6aq7o5a Wed, 02 Aug 2023 14:00:07 +0000
<![CDATA[ 5 outdated (and impractical) living room storage ideas to avoid, according to interior designers ]]> We ask for a lot from our living room storage. Unlike more practical spaces like kitchens and bathrooms where the storage is part of the very make-up of the room, living rooms are softer spaces, that are more focused on aesthetics than practicality. And yet living rooms still need plenty of storage options, they just need to look good too. Provide a place to corral clutter, a home for unsightly tech, and somewhere for things to be hidden away so the overall feel of the room is not interrupted. 

We've seen plenty of living room storage trends that promise to do just this. Get that balance between form and function. But which solutions have stuck and which are shortlived trends that have had their time and now it's time to move on? We asked designers to weigh in...

When it comes to designing a living room, almost anything goes, but our panel of experts advises approaching the following outdated living room trends and storage features with caution. 

Made for Living: Collected Interiors for All Sorts of Styles, Amber Lewis | From $24.58 at Amazon
This national best-seller is a success for a reason: within the pages, interior designer Amber Lewis trains your eye on everything from perfecting trends to choosing clever color combinationsView Deal

1. Blanket chests

A green sofa next to a wooden trunk in a living room with a pendant light

(Image credit: Jonathan Gooch/Future PLC)

'Save the blanket chests for the bedroom where they truly belong,' says Kati Curtis. 'Instead of hiding a beautiful throw that adds character to your living room, drape it over your sofa to break up the monotony of a large living room seating piece. Blanket chests might be charming, but they are better suited for bedrooms where they can serve their intended purpose.'

And please don't think a blanket basket or even a trunk is a good replacement for a coffee table. This look had its time, but it's over now and will make your living room look dated. Not to mention it makes the actual storage in the chest totally unusable unless you want to move everything off the surface each time you need access. 

2. Oversized armoires

Living room with two armchairs and dresser

(Image credit: Future)

Armoires can tick the aesthetically pleasing side of the task, but as anyone who has ever owned an armoire, when it comes to practicality, they can be severely lacking. It has been a huge living room trend over the last few years to use a massive armoire to disguise a TV – thought to be a better alternative to a console, or mounting the TV to a wall. And in theory, we get it. But actually adding an armoire to your living room does very little than add a ton of visual and physical bulk. And in terms of the actual storage they give, well... they don't. They are so hard to keep organized, as you just have this open space and huge drawers to work out how to use. 

'Oversized armoires, once meant to house gigantic televisions, have become obsolete and impractical for most living rooms today,' says designer Kati Curtis. 'With the prevalent practice of mounting TVs on walls or placing them on consoles, these massive electronics hiders are no longer needed and never quite had an aesthetically pleasing appeal.'

Instead of an armoire, go for a dresser if you want to add a larger piece of storage to your living room. That way you can create displays within the cabinetry and the open shelving makes it a less bulky piece of furniture. 

3. Bins and baskets

Cozy living room with fireplace

(Image credit: Brent Darby)

In theory, baskets are a great solution for living room storage and there was a time a basket, or collection of baskets, was a staple item for a busy family living space. They look lovely, they are easy to access and you can quickly throw anything in there when doing the evening pick-up. But it's actually this... ease of use that can make them a really impractical living room storage trend. They become a dumping ground in your living room, overflowing with tech, throw blankets, and items that don't belong in the living room but no one has attempted to return to their original home. 

The key to getting basket storage right is to go with something sturdy, like wicker, and unless you are storing wood or blankets ªanything that can look cute) a lid so you can disguise the items inside and only store in there what actually fits. Add give the baskets a purpose, blankets, extra pillows, tech and wires, dog toys, kid's toys, etc., so they work efficiently. 

'We all love a good storage solution in our living spaces and the key is in keeping your organization cohesive,' says the founder of Folding Chair Design, Jennifer Walter. 'A bunch of open bins that don’t match, are floppy fabric or collapsing look messier than a mess!  Opt for sturdy, monochromatic containers that look organized and thoughtful.'

4. Glass shelving

Living room alcove with small gallery wall

(Image credit: Future)

Living room shelving is ideal for giving you a space to store items, as well as creating an opportunity to add some decor. However, not all shelves were made equal and there are some designs we are definitely ready to see the back of. Glass shelving – you know the kind, it's very sleek and slimline, usually with a metallic frame, sometimes they have a funky, layout. 

Firstly, this retro, Art Deco vibe is starting to date. Simple built-in floating shelving is the way to do shelving right now, and this option is far more practical and has longevity in terms of design and style.  Secondly, they are so impractical. They constantly need dusting and you don't get very much storage out of them, they are definitely for more aesthetic displays.

'Glass etageres may look elegant at first glance, but they quickly become impractical dust collectors that don't offer meaningful storage. Often too delicate for holding books, they tend to house only decorative objects, leading to a cluttered and busy appearance. Unless you have a full-time cleaner, these units can be quite a hassle to maintain,' says Kati Curtis. 

Instead, opt for a glass console table. Far more on-trend, a less dominant piece in the room, and easier to keep dust free. 

5. Solely freestanding furniture

Living room with built in shelving painted grey

(Image credit: Future)

As interior design trends shift to be more sleek, streamlined, and simple, filling your living room with lots of different, separate items of furniture can make the room feel too fussy, and therefore dated. We think the most stylish spaces blend both – there are built-in designs that maximize the space and add plenty of storage, but there are also one or two freestanding pieces of storage that can add some interest and character. 

'When it comes to living room storage, there was always a trend for freestanding designs as opposed to built-ins, and this is something that I find is always problematic and is a mistake many people make,' says designer Emma Deterding.'The beauty of opting for bespoke, built-in joinery is that it is designed to suit the space available whilst making the best use of angled walls, alcoves and other awkward spaces, whereas off-the-shelf freestanding designs can be placed in certain places, and will take up far more floor space.'

FAQs

What are the best types of storage for a living room?

The best types of living room storage come down to your needs. So consider how you use your living room – is it a place lots of clutter tends to end up so you need plenty of storage options? Do you like to have things on show so would benefit from some open shelving? Or do you like a more minimalist vibe with just a few pieces of decor, then cabinets would be a better option.

We'd also recommend including a bit of a mix of types of storage ideas. Don't just stick with shelving as you will likely need some space to hide things away, and likewise allow for some types of storage that give you room to create displays that will add character to the room. 

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/outdated-living-room-storage-trends qPBYZfZfRgFWEVwy5LKch4 Fri, 28 Jul 2023 13:00:51 +0000
<![CDATA[ 6 elegantly simple ways to make your living room more beautiful ]]> Living rooms are such a joy to decorate. And what we love about decorating living rooms is the simple switches you can make to totally change and elevate the room. With more practical spaces like kitchens and bathrooms, there's only so much decorating you can do to make the space feel different. But with living rooms, there is so much opportunity.

 We aren't even talking big things like painting or new furniture – a new throw cushion can give a room a new lease of life, a new book that makes you reshuffle your coffee table set up, or a new rug that makes you totally rethink your living room layout. There are so many simple tweaks you can make, and we asked some of our favorite designs what theirs are...

'One of the often-unrealized joys of the living room is that it's the only space in your home which isn't highly functional in the same way that the kitchen, bathroom, or even the bedroom is,' says Martin Waller, founder of Andrew Martin. 'The living room is a space which doesn't need to achieve anything, or rather nothing needs to be achieved in it. This is why it is my favorite room in my home – it is the space that most closely tells the story of my life.'

Very much agree. And we are all for switching up these spaces with the seasons, as living room trends change and as your mood changes too. They are such lived-in spaces that we often just get used to them, so it's always nice to give them a quick and easy freshen-up.

Easy ways to make a living room look more beautiful 

Interior designers share their favorite ways to turn a living room into a beautiful sanctuary with just a few simple, inexpensive tricks.

1. Switch your window treatments with the seasons

living room with blue couch, cream drapes, console, table lamps, patterned cushions, footstool

(Image credit: Kelling Designs)

This is something we do at least twice a year – once in the early spring and once as fall starts to set in. Living room curtains may be seen as a bit of an accessory, a soft furnishing that's not as dominant as a sofa, but they are a big feature in the room, size wise, curtains can take up as much visual space as a couch. So changing them out can make a big difference and elevate your room.

Changing your window treatments with the seasons is an obvious time to make the switch. In the warmer months go for something light and floaty like a slubby linen and in the fall and winter change out to heavier drapes that will make the room feel cozier. Of course, you also change your curtains as trends change, using them to bring in an on-trend print or colors without the commitment of having to redecorate.

'We think one of the most important elements of any living room is window treatments,' says Jennifer Walter, founder of Folding Chair Design. 'The texture, body, and overall framing that treatments add to any room, especially a larger great or living room is essential.  Draperies, especially when tailored appropriately to a window’s proportions can feel as elevated and curated as custom furniture.  An undressed window feels like the room hasn’t been finished or there’s something missing.'

Designer Kati Curtis agrees that for a beautiful living room, you should 'never leave your windows bare! Dress them up with curtains to give your living room a polished look. If your budget allows, go for custom window treatments, or you can find off-the-shelf curtains from home retailers. For a creative touch, check out TikTok for ideas on turning a tablecloth into a unique curtain.'

2. Add some of your personality with coffee table books

living room with armchairs and coffee table

(Image credit: Future PLC)

Coffee table books are an essential living room accessory. They are an easy way to make your living room more beautiful and add a pop of color and character. Make them the focus of your coffee table styling, and add in other pieces of decor to vary the shapes and heights – vases, candles, etc. Again, coffee table books are something you can switch around with the seasons. Leave out some colorful, fun vacation inspiration books over the summer (this Aerin Lauder travel book, from Amazon, is perfect for this), and then switch to some cozy decor books in the fall. 

Kati Curtis says she always relies on coffee table books to add some interest to a living room. 'Showcase your interests and values with coffee table books. They provide a great opportunity to express yourself and can spark interesting conversations with guests. Remember to remove the jackets to reveal the beautiful covers underneath,' she suggests.

'When I want to give my living room a refresh to make it look more beautiful, I always start with my coffee table,' adds designer Kathy Kuo. 'Taking the time to create intentionally styled vignettes on your coffee table surface is such a quick, easy, and actually very fun way to add beauty and personality to your space. I like to start with a luxe decorative tray and arrange items like books, candles, framed photos, and bud vases to create a visual focal point that is also full of personality and meaning.'"

3. Always have a vase of flowers or a display of plants

living room with armchair and fireplace

(Image credit: Future PLC)

'Bring a fresh and lively vibe to your room with fresh flowers. They always add a touch of natural beauty.' suggests Kati. A super simple way to make a living room more beautiful is to always have fresh flowers in the room, or some form of greenery. They brighten the space and add a natural texture too. 

Flowers can be an affordable addition, but what we would recommend doing is either foraging a bunch from your own backyard or mix and match – buy a bunch and then pad it out and make them more of a feature by adding in your own grown blooms. Keeps costs down and can look more natural. 

If flowers are a bit fussy for your space, and you prefer a more minimalist look, take inspiration from this space and instead display a bunch of fresh, vibrant greenery instead. You still get all those living natural textures and shapes. Or opt for a house plant, or even better a very on-trend indoor tree. 'Adding plants to your living room is a great way to bring some life and color to the space. Plants are not only aesthetically pleasing, but they also purify the air and can help reduce stress,' explains designer Irene Gunter. 'There are various types of indoor plants that you can choose from, depending on your preference and the lighting in your living room. Personally. I like Peace Lilys, Fiddle Leaf-Figs and Mona Lisa. You can place them on a side table, in a corner, or on bookshelves to add visual interest.'

4. Hang artwork that means something to you

Blur painting, green chair, glass table

(Image credit: Rachael Smith)

'Adding art to your walls is an effortless and meaningful way to give your space personality,' suggests Kati. 'You don't need to be a blue-chip collector to enjoy this; flea market finds and Etsy creations can make you look like a seasoned art enthusiast.'

Gallery walls are a classic look, however, they do risk looking a tad...busy and if you want to elevate your living room and make it look more beautiful, what we would suggest instead is one or two larger statement pieces. As Kati suggests, don't be too trend-led, pick pieces that mean something to you and aren't just on the trending pages of online print stores. Spend some time looking around, and shop second-hand for something unique. If you aren't sure where to start, look to your living room color scheme for inspiration and pick a shade that you want to make more of a feature in the space to be the basis for your artwork – note the pops of blush pink in this print that ties it in with the wall color. 

5. Shop second hand

Green living room with shelving and yellow chair

(Image credit: Farrow & Ball)

Speaking of shopping second-hand, sourcing vintage antique pieces for your living room is a way to instantly make it look more beautiful. If you are looking for a larger piece of furniture, choosing something unique is going to add so much more character and interest than a new 'on-trend' item. As Marie Flanigan says: 'Don’t subscribe to one design style with all of your living room’s soft finishes. To make your room look collected over time, which adds an air of luxury, mix antiques with newer pieces, then vary your textile textures throughout.'

Designer Matthew Williamson agrees – 'If I had an empty living room and no idea where to start, I would pick a couple of things that I loved and let them spark inspiration. It could be an heirloom or something from nature. Something personal, rather than following a trend.' 

'One of the most important parts of achieving a unique, special place to call home is filling its rooms with beautiful things that you love. I believe that the world of antiques and vintage can unlock new potential for the home; an undiscovered personality that will reflect its owners’ unique lives, passions, humor and style. As much as a living room needs to be a relaxing sanctuary away from the hustle and bustle of the world, it also needs to be a physical manifestation of the person you are.'

Agreed. And this applies to decor too, if you are just looking for smaller pieces to update your living room shelving, or pair with your new coffee table books, rather than buy new ones, look out for cute vintage ceramic or glass pieces or some quirky frames for your prints. 

6. Maximize lighting

blue and white living room with bookcase alcoves, blue tiles around fire surround and black wall lights

(Image credit: Living with Lolo/Life Created )

'To make a room feel brighter and more beautiful, embrace natural light!' says Marie. 'Perhaps one of the most important components of a space is the use of natural light. If you don’t have a lot of natural light layer in a beautiful ambient, task, and overhead lighting.'

Updating or bringing in more living room lighting is always going to make the space feel more inviting. As Marie mentions, always ensure you have a layered lighting scheme so your lighting works in terms of practicality, but you also create a lovely all-over glow in the room.

'In spaces like the living room, combine ambient, task, and accent lighting,' adds Mara Rypacek Miller, managing director of Industville. Use overhead fixtures or recessed lights for overall illumination. Add table or floor lamps for task lighting in reading nooks or seating areas. Incorporate wall sconces or track lights to highlight artwork or architectural features.'

FAQs

What colors make a living room look more beautiful?

Beauty is in the eye of the beholder and all that, so it depends on what colors you find beautiful. But we will always say you can't go wrong with a soft neutral color palette – warm whites, creams, beiges, and soft greys will always look lovely in a living room. 

'For living spaces, I love a beautifully neutral, light wall to create the canvas for added color. I gravitate toward muted gem tones and colors found in nature as the accent colors in living spaces. You want to choose a palette that’s both inviting and relaxing,' suggests Marie Flanigan.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/how-to-make-a-living-room-more-beautiful 7RpzDBZP9sffkF5SWa6aFg Mon, 24 Jul 2023 15:52:02 +0000
<![CDATA[ 5 professional organizer-endorsed must-haves for small living rooms ]]> The living room is a hard-working space within any home. It’s used every day, shared by all members of the household, and it’s the venue for welcoming and entertaining friends and family.

With so many demands placed on the space – including that it looks good – being in the know about space-saving organizing for a small living room is vital.

And what’s also crucial to an ordered and aesthetically pleasing small living room are clever buys that help keep it neat, uncluttered and smart – and these are what professional organizers recommend.

5 must-haves for small living rooms

When it comes to organizing a living room that’s small, these are the items the experts call on to make the very most of the space.

1. Drawer organizers

Yellow living room with yellow chairs and artwork on walls

(Image credit: Interior design Salvesen Graham / Photography Simon Brown)

A living room may need to accommodate less of the household’s belongings than a family room if your home has both and the former is used for guests rather than family TV viewing. But a small living room always presents a challenge when it comes to keeping it clutter-free and orderly.

‘For a more formal space, I encourage less stuff to have to store, for sure,’ says Caroline Roberts, professional home organizer and Homes & Gardens’ contributing expert. 

‘More formal spaces tend to have chests and storage furniture, so drawer organizers are a must-have. I like to use more elevated ones like these Marie Kondo organizers from the Container Store for special spaces.’

2. Storage cubes

inbuilt storage cupboards and shelves in pale grey with books and ornaments beside wooden flooring and a grey rug.

(Image credit: Future)

It’s not just a matter of having excellent storage in a small living room. ‘Storage interiors count,’ says H&G’s Solved editor, Millie Hurst. ‘That means thinking about how you find items within the storage when they’re needed, and how easy they are to get out to use.

‘I use storage cubes like these Folding Bins from Amazon in my living room. They corral items inside cabinets, but they’re easy to get hold of and slide out, so I'm not hunting around in a dark recess.’

3. Shelf boxes

Living room detail with white freestanding shelving, wooden animal fig

(Image credit: Paul Raeside)

Shelving is a feature in many small living rooms but, as with cabinets, may need something extra so the room can be kept elegant and ordered.  

That’s because not everything you want to keep on the shelving in a small living room is fit for display. The necessity that’ll avoid a less-than-lovely look? ‘For bookshelves in living rooms, I love storing things in boxes with nice textures, such as linen or natural woven materials from the Container Store,’ says pro organizer Caroline Roberts.

4. Shelving to ceiling height

The must-avoid of small living rooms? So much furniture that walkways through the room are blocked and it feels full before anyone is in there. The must-have that swerves the trap? Shelving that goes up to ceiling height.

‘It reduces the number of pieces of furniture you need in the room, boosting the floor area for a more spacious feel,’ says Millie Hurst.

‘When you’re planning, think about shelving depth,’ she adds. ‘If you want to put books on the shelves along with decorative accessories, you likely won’t need shelves as deep as you do when they have to fit shelf boxes, for instance.’

5. Storage trunk

A green sofa next to a wooden trunk in a living room with a pendant light

(Image credit: Jonathan Gooch/Future PLC)

A trunk is a brilliantly versatile choice for a small living room, which is why it’s a favorite of organizing experts. ‘It has generous storage inside, and looks stylish: what‘s not to love?’ says H&G’s Millie Hurst.

‘Use it in place of a coffee table. It’s ideal for stashing the pillows you use in winter when summer comes around. If your small living room is the kids’ playroom, too, a trunk can function as toy storage. Locate it against one wall and scoop the toys into it when the kids have gone to bed to tidy the room so you can relax in the evening.

‘Or set it under a window and use an upholstered seat pad to create extra seating.’

FAQs

What makes a small living room welcoming?

Make a small living room welcoming with organizing strategies that avoid clutter. A room that feels overstuffed is never going to feel inviting. Make sure walkways around the room are unimpeded and choose dual-purpose or even multifunction furniture to cut down on the total number of pieces without compromising on utility. Don’t skimp on decorative accessories as these are what make the space feel personal and homely, but do edit collections so the room isn’t overfilled. Rotating items in and out of storage will keep the look fresh and the living room uncluttered.


With the right organizing strategies, a small living room can be as chic as a more generously sized room. A great focal point is a must and the right couch for a small living room can take on that role, introducing beautiful color, texture, and comfort that makes it a worthy centerpiece to an ordered room.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/small-living-room-must-haves ENPHurG8XsVf2Kv23PcVuG Mon, 17 Jul 2023 14:00:30 +0000
<![CDATA[ 5 Feng Shui living room mistakes you're making – and how the experts avoid them ]]> Feng shui living room mistakes can disrupt the flow of energy and prevent it from being the supportive and nurturing environment it should be, according to exponents of the ancient practice.

But in the same way that bedroom Feng Shui can promote wellbeing, if you understand Feng Shui’s meaning and you’re familiar with the mistakes that bring bad feng shui to the living room, it can provide a harmonious environment.

To enable you to swerve the traps for the unwary, we asked the experts to reveal the feng shui mistakes they see most often in the living room and share the ways in which you can bring good feng shui to the space instead.

5 Feng Shui living room mistakes to avoid

Living room Feng Shui principles suggest how the room can be designed to improve the flow of chi – the life force – by balancing the opposing but complementary yin and yang elements. 

These are the most common mistakes the experts see, and their cures so you can create good Feng Shui in your home.

1. Blocking a window

Living room, black and white gingham sofa, animal fur alpaca rug, floor cushions, Alpine mountian scene photograph wall panel

(Image credit: Paul Raeside)

Blocking a window and making access to a view poor is a consistent error, observes Steve Kodad, feng shui master and co-owner/trainer of the Intrinsic School of Feng Shui. It can be the result of poor Feng Shui furniture placement, he explains.

‘Feng Shui is first and foremost about making sure people are comfortable,’ says Steve. ‘The placement of furniture using the “classic armchair” (sometimes referred to as the command position) is a big thing to always consider. The usual largest piece of furniture in a living room/den is the couch. If at all possible, it should be up against a solid wall and have a view of who is entering the room.  

‘I often see homes that have the couch up against a window. This is a precarious position for a person on a subconscious level. Their back is unprotected and there is no support or buffer behind them. At the window, single chairs can be placed but at a less direct (parallel) angle. I have them placed at 45 degrees to lessen this direct exposure to a lot of energy coming through the windows. If a couch cannot be placed up against a solid wall, it is helpful to “float” it with a buffer behind it – like a coffee table or plants.’

Be mindful also that sitting with your back to the door in any room is one of the Feng Shui design mistakes to avoid but there is more than one answer to where to place a sofa, so there’s a solution for every room.

2. Insufficient seating

Large windows, wooden floor, ceiling and coffee table, white rug

(Image credit: Cortney Bishop)

Failing to create space for everyone in the family to sit in comfort in the living room is a problem, says Anjie Cho, New York-based interior architect, Feng Shui advisor, and author. 

‘Make sure there’s enough seating so there’s a place for everyone to be seated comfortably,’ advises Anjie. ‘And if one wants to invite more friendships and more community and more family maybe you add a few more spots for sitting beyond what you have in your home already.’

Think furniture position, too. ‘If you create seating around the TV that would encourage less conversation than if it was just seating that was gathered around a coffee table, for instance,’ says Anjie. 

3. Getting color wrong

Yellow living room

(Image credit: Future/Dominic Blackmore)

Choosing a color that isn’t appropriate for the purpose of a living room is another potential pitfall. ‘A living room is a social room,’ says Steve Kodad. ‘Therefore, the choice of accessories and paint color should be more yang and less yin. Just a couple of adjectives to describe yang are active, light, bright, and warm. On the color wheel, these tend to be more reds, oranges, and yellows and all their thousands of shades. 

‘Whereas for yin, adjectives are sleepy, quiet, and cool. We want Feng Shui bedroom colors and Feng Shui bathrooms to have more of these characteristics. Colors are more blue, green, and dark shades. Too often, I see rooms with the wrong coloring for the purpose. In a living room, I do not want to see dark shades of blue, green, or brown (beige). This makes the room less vibrant, less social, and invites people to be less comfortable in a group.’

4. Lack of light

white living room with high ceiling, large windows, fire place, two couches opposite each other, large coffee table, rug, trio of statement pendants

(Image credit: Lindye Galloway Studio + Shop/Chad Mellon)

A room that’s not well-illuminated isn’t good for Feng Shui. ‘Something to consider is not having enough light in the space,’ says Anjie Cho. ‘Bring in fire energy. Light is fire so that brings in more luminosity and more clarity and more inspiration and connection.’

Thinking of multiplying the light with a mirror? Be sure to follow Feng Shui mirror rules to avoid errors.

5. Absence of a focal point

pale lavender living room with gray modern couch, marble coffee table, coffee table books, bold print cushions, contemporary artwork

(Image credit: Mylands )

The lack of a focal point can happen throughout the house, points out Steve Kodad. ‘But staying with the living room/den, a fireplace can be a focal point,’ he says. ‘Sadly, a TV can be one and takes up too much of the attention.   

‘A beautiful, colorful painting is a great way to create one,’ he suggests. ‘If there is a large window in this room, the view outside can draw individuals (and chi) in. A room needs to magnetically draw us in.  A focal point, played up, does this and welcomes everyone.’

FAQs

How do I Feng Shui my living room for wealth?

To focus on increasing your prosperity you need to activate the Feng Shui wealth corner of your living room. The wealth corner is a section on the Feng Shui energy map that can enable you to channel energies to a particular life concern – including that of the wealth aspect of your life. The corner can be found in different locations within a home, including in the far right corner of the living room and you’ll need to place objects there that symbolize abundance.


The living room is critical in creating a nurturing and supportive home. ‘In Feng Shui the living room represents where we live, and it’s a place where we interact with others,’ says Anjie Cho. ‘If you would like to cultivate more friendships and your family life, I would avoid neglecting the living room. Spend time there. Sometimes people spend time in their own rooms especially when you have teenaged kids so it’s helpful to create a living room that’s welcoming so people would like to gather there.’

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/feng-shui-living-room-mistakes wExnrYiyvXskUynshnX7WQ Sat, 15 Jul 2023 08:00:33 +0000
<![CDATA[ 5 items pro organizers say are must-haves for small family rooms ]]> The family room might be a more casual space than the living room, but that definitely doesn’t mean it should be cluttered or untidy. Small family room? Then it’s even more crucial that this gathering place should be well organized.

Clever family room ideas can make a room that’s small both functional and fun for all ages, perfect for watching TV, playing, and simply relaxing together.

The key to success? Choosing the right family room furniture along with the other must-haves for a small space, and these are the buys to look for according to professional organizers. 

5 must-haves for small family rooms

Typically a less formal space, a family room still benefits from living room organization ideas that create a place for everything. And when the family room is small it’s vital that the space works hard. Here, organizing experts share the must-haves that create a well-ordered small family room. 

1. Lidded baskets

living room with alcove bookcase, built in sofa, wall light, wallpaper

(Image credit: Lindye Galloway Studio + Shop/Chad Mellon)

It’s not a formal space, but you still don’t want a family room to be cluttered and therefore storage that provides a home for all the necessary stuff in the room but conceals it is a must.  

‘Lidded baskets are essential for family rooms,’ says Caroline Roberts, professional home organizer and Homes & Gardens’ contributing expert, suggesting these Baskets with Hinged Lid from the Container Store.

‘They can hold all kinds of little things and have a lid to keep the clutter out of sight. They are great for TV remotes, crossword puzzle books, coasters, or extra chargers.’

Barker Wicker Baskets, Set of 2 | $179,95 at Anthropologie

These baskets are beautifully handcrafted of natural seagrass and wicker, featuring smooth leather as the finishing touch.View Deal

2. Tall shelving

Green small living room with l-shape sofa and tv on the wall

(Image credit: Paul Raeside / Future)

Take shelving up high in a small family room. ‘Tall shelving is my top choice for a whole lot of reasons,’ says H&G’s Solved editor, Millie Hurst. ‘It can be custom made for the space or off-the-shelf, but if you go for the latter, fit the room’s height the best you can.

‘Shelving like this helps you organize the room’s contents and adds a great decorative twist, too,’ she says. ‘It will maximize floor space especially if you fit it along one wall, and it can also add character to a small family room.

‘And while you might worry that it will prove over dominant, it can actually help create a cozy feeling that’s perfect for the family’s shared space.’

3. Stackable bins and drawer units

The furniture that’s already in a small family room sometimes requires a little refinement to maximize its usefulness.

‘If your living space has large cabinets with little structure, then these Container Store drawer units are a lifesaver,’ says Caroline Roberts. ‘They create organization in an open space, and you can stack open bins on top. We use these in our living space to hold games, art supplies, and craft supplies that we use together as a family.’

4. Storage ottoman

Family room painted green, large cream corner sofa with colorful cushions, light green ottoman with tray, dark wood flooring, painted white chimney breast with wall mounted tv and fireplace, built in shelving and low cabinets on either side, decorated with books and ornaments, large green pendant light, colorful artwork on walls, window bench seating with cream seat cushions and curtains

(Image credit: Paul Raeside)

Like lidded baskets, above, a storage ottoman can be a clutter swallower – but this time on a grand scale. ‘I always recommend a sizeable storage ottoman in place of a coffee table for a family room, and it’s definitely a swap worth making in a small room,’ says H&G’s Millie Hurst.

‘It’s one of those pieces you can just sweep a whole lot of things into to tidy the room in a flash, which is always a boon in a busy family home. But it also has the benefit of adding another soft and tactile finish to the room that helps make it a fabulously welcoming space in which to chill.’

5. Cable storage solutions

An open drawer full of organized cables

(Image credit: Getty Images)

A small family room can end up being home to an astonishing amount of cables which can end up in a knot that fills a drawer. Cable storage solutions are essential to prevent space-hogging and annoyance. For finer cables, we like a cable management box like this one from Amazon.

As for longer cords, tame them with cable ties so they take up less space and won’t get intertwined with each other.

FAQs

What should be in a family room?

Every family room is individual, of course, but as it’s often a media room, a well organized space will accommodate all the screens, consoles, and accessories that come with that use. Think closed storage and drawers to tidy away the items that don’t need to be on show all the time but the family will want ready to hand. If kids are young, make tidying away toys easy with storage ottomans that do double duty and make a place for throw blankets and pillows for getting cozy on movie nights.   


The TV is typically a major feature of any family room and if that’s the case, family room TV ideas should see it located where everyone can watch in comfort – and it integrates perfectly with the rest of the décor. In a small family room, TV wall ideas can be real space savers, but don’t rule out media units that provide a place for the screen along with room to display family photos and personal pieces.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/small-family-room-must-haves BEPLYQJUQCqkajniwrxYjS Tue, 11 Jul 2023 08:00:11 +0000
<![CDATA[ How to organize a small living room with not enough storage – 5 expert-approved tips ]]> The living room is one of the most used spaces in the home, whether you are entertaining guests or unwinding after a long day. Your living room is your sanctuary and it should feel like one.

A small living room has to be innovative with its storage ideas when it comes to organizing a living room. From furniture and books to decorations and plants, a modest living room will have to cater to the same range of items as a larger space. All of these items will need to be stored, organized, and readily available when you want them.

Fortunately, our experts have shared their best advice so that you can organize small spaces to perfection.

Professional organizers share their storage tips for small living rooms

These are some of the best small living room organizing tips. These tips will help you organize your space and help you create a room that's elegant, and relaxing without compromising practicality. 

1. Utilize vertical storage solutions

Shelving with books on in library

(Image credit: Sims Hilditch)

In small rooms, one often underutilized area is the vertical space. Take advantage of vertical space by installing bookcases or wall-mounted shelves, like this one from Anthropologie. This helps free up floor space while offering additional storage for books, decor items, or baskets to keep smaller essentials organized.

‘One easy win is to utilize the area above your sofa by adding a shelf or installing wall-mounted storage compartments,’ says Amy Bloomer, founder of Let Your Space Bloom. ‘Vertical storage solutions not only provide additional storage options but also draw the eye upward, creating the illusion of a larger space.’

You can also invest in a tall bookcase that reaches the ceiling. This will not only provide ample storage but there are also a number of bookshelf ideas for living rooms that will create a visually appealing focal point in your small room

Astoria Wall Mounted Shelving Unit | $299.95 at Anthropologie

Made from acacia wood with brass detailing, this slimline shelving unit will make a wonderful addition to any small living room.View Deal

2. Choose furniture with built-in storage

A living room with a white fireplace and a black ceiling light

(Image credit: Davide Lovatti/Future PLC)

There are many pieces of furniture available that have built-in storage and are a great way to maximize the space in your living room.

‘Multifunctional furniture serves multiple purposes, allowing you to save space and eliminate the need for separate storage solutions,’ says Courtney Finley, CEO of Organized Designs LLC. ‘For example, a center table with built-in storage compartments or a coffee table that doubles as a storage ottoman can provide additional storage options without taking up extra floor space. By combining storage and functionality, you can keep your living room organized while optimizing the available space.’

Bryant Coffee Table | $1,398 at Anthropologie

Multifunctional furniture should be both stylish and practical, and that is exactly what this coffee table has to offer.
View Deal

3. Use decorative storage solutions

Small living room with white shiplap and sisal floor

(Image credit: Becca Interiors / Rikki Snyder)

Small living room storage doesn't need to be purely practical. In fact, investing in stylish and decorative pieces will have a big impact on how organized you keep your space. 

Theresa Russell, an intentional home organizer recommends incorporating decorative baskets, bins, or trunks that can double as both storage and stylish accents. ‘These can be placed under tables, in corners, or on shelves to store items like throws, magazines, or children's toys.’

Barker Wicker Baskets, Set of 2 | $179,95 at Anthropologie

These baskets are beautifully handcrafted of natural seagrass and wicker, featuring smooth leather as the finishing touch.View Deal

4. Take time to declutter

Living room organization with ladder storage

(Image credit: Future)

This is the most important step, as it will free up space and make it easier to organize the things you do want to keep. Start by sorting through your belongings and getting rid of items that you no longer need or use. 

‘Donate or sell items that are in good condition, and dispose of anything that is beyond repair,’ says professional organizer Amelia Kennedy. ‘Prioritize what is essential and be ruthless in your decision-making process. By reducing the number of belongings, you'll create a more restful and relaxing space.’

5. Integrate cable management solutions

Exposed cords and cables can make living rooms look cluttered and unorganized. You can make your living room more visually appealing by using cable clips or cable management boxes from Amazon to secure and hide cables along walls or furniture legs. This simple step can significantly enhance the overall organization and aesthetics of your living room.

How do I display keepsakes without it looking cluttered?

Displaying keepsakes without them looking cluttered is one of the many problems designers love to solve. The best option is to stack them up. Any small knick-knacks or photos will look great on top of a horizontal stack of books.


In small living rooms, you need to make your living room furniture work for you by choosing multifunctional options. Fortunately, there are a number of techniques you can incorporate to make the room more practical and aesthetically appealing. 

Your living room does not have to be too small to make a statement also. By using bold furniture or a statement bookshelf you can add storage to your room and create an impact.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/how-to-organize-a-small-living-room-with-not-enough-storage bnycVftfj3bao87jSVAuTg Sat, 08 Jul 2023 16:00:03 +0000
<![CDATA[ 5 things to take out of a living room for a more minimalist space ]]> A pared-back and minimalist style can create the most soothing of living rooms that really invite us to unwind. And the great news is, it’s remarkably easy to add a little minimalist flavor to your existing scheme without making major changes.

First, it goes without saying that there’s more to minimalist living rooms than just taking stuff away: they are often characterized by clean and crisp designs, spacious floor plans, light color palettes, and an absence of architectural details.

That said, switching out furniture pieces, finding multifunctional living room storage solutions, and removing items that are not earning their place will certainly create a more minimalist aesthetic.

Things to take out of a living room for a minimalist space

Industry experts say these are the items to get rid of in a living room if you want to embrace your minimalist side.

living room with seating

(Image credit: Future PLC)

1. Anything collecting dust

We can become blind to our decor if we never shake things up, with items of furniture and decor sometimes staying in the exact same place for years. So, take everything off the coffee table, shelf, or side table, clean your living room while surfaces are clear, and then rearrange the items to make things feel brand new.

Display decorative pieces in a triangular shape or vignette with the tallest item flanked by two smaller pieces. Any seasonal decor and bits and pieces that have piled up over time can go.

'One of the best things you can do to achieve the ultimate minimalist space is to take inventory of what you’re actually using in your living area,' interior designer Breegan Jane says. 'Many people end up keeping items they are afraid to part with, but they also haven’t engaged with those pieces in quite some time. 

'Ditch the rolled-up yoga mats in the corner, or the vase with expired eucalyptus that sits on your mantel.'

2. Too many small decorative objects

Blue mantelpiece with artisan ceramic vases

(Image credit: Styling Sally Denning / Photograph Polly Wreford)

Some small decor pieces arranged on shelves add personality, but too many just make things feel busy and cluttered. You'll know if it's time to do some living room decluttering, and Breegan Jane and Hillary Cohen have some expert decluttering tips for when you've done begun clearing out.

'Think “larger and fewer” when it comes to decorative decor,' says Breegan Jane. 'Aim for larger, more impactful pieces like a striking, oversized piece of art or a crystal, instead of ten tchotchkes scattered about. You’ll get all the beauty without the clutter.'

According to Hillary Cohen, over-accessorizing is the easiest way to make a space feel cluttered. 'Try to cut back and only use a few accents of well-loved items. Love coffee table books? Try only having 1-2 out and rotate them often,' she suggests.

3. Your coffee table

living room with seating

(Image credit: Future PLC)

'People often gasp when I tell them they don’t actually need a coffee table in a living room,' says Breegan Jane. 'Yes, I love the look of a chic stone or brass table, but the truth is, they take up a significant amount of space.' 

So if you’re looking for functionality with a minimalist aesthetic, Breegan suggests swapping the bulky coffee tables for a few (much smaller) occasional tables. Multiple side tables, at Anthropologie will allow for a more free-flowing and adaptable living room layout perfect for small living rooms.

'They can be stored right beside your seating,' Breegan says, 'and they are much easier to use for a plethora of needs in a living space.'

4. Outdated media storage units

Modern living room with fireplace, tall shelving either side, tv mounted above mantel, two cream lounge chairs, floor lamp, coffee table and sofa

(Image credit: Studio McGee)

There's nothing wrong with a vintage TV stand, but a wall-mounted TV feels much more in keeping with a minimalist style. 'Remove bulky media storage units like TV stands and large entertainment centers as they usually take up significant space and dominate the visual look of a living room,' says Sylvia Li, interior designer at Open Spaces Feng Shui.

'If you still use physical media such as DVDs or CDs, replace the bulky media storage with a smaller media console that accommodates only essential media devices, or opt for a minimalist wall-mounted TV.'

5. Excessive lighting

Large wooden floor and table lamps illustrate how to plan living room lighting in a neutral color scheme with large concrete pillar.

A couple of large lighting fixtures work well (Image credit: Arteriors)

Less is more with lighting too, argues Sylvia Li: 'Although proper lighting is essential for any living room, excessive lighting fixtures can create an overwhelming and cluttered environment and should be removed from a living room for a more minimalist space,' she says.

'Remove all floor lamps, pendant lamps, or table lamps that do not contribute to the overall lighting scheme of the living room. Use a few strategically placed light fixtures that provide adequate lighting and maintain a minimalist space.'

What materials does minimalism favor?

James Scaife, the founder of furniture and lighting company Olson & Baker, says the key is to embrace natural elements. 'Incorporating materials like wood, glass, metal, and concrete brings a sense of authenticity and timelessness to the room. Not only do these materials contribute to the minimalist feel but they also add visual interest and a feeling of durability.'

'Minimalism is all about subtlety, the beauty of a wood's grain, a lacquer's sheen, and so on. Embracing minimalism allows you to focus on what truly matters. It creates a sanctuary where you can relax, unwind, and find peace in the simplicity of your surroundings.'


Minimalism uses essential, functional items in an aesthetic way, and the best way to do this is to choose multi-purpose furniture. 'I will always recommend multi-use furniture for a minimalist,' Breegan Jane says. 'Look for pieces that do double duty, like credenzas with doors that open to storage, or larger ottomans that have cavities to hide away items you don’t want out in the open.'

If an item has one use and doesn't bring you joy, consider taking it out. That could be an old footstool with no built-in storage, or a floor lamp you've never really liked. In the kitchen, there are so many things to remove for a more minimalist space that looks good and functions seamlessly. What will you be removing? 

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/things-to-take-out-of-a-living-room-for-a-more-minimalist-space THCzmEbXDt9DJm73BtmrTn Mon, 26 Jun 2023 12:00:29 +0000
<![CDATA[ How to style a small living room – 8 tried-and-tested decor tips from the world's best designers ]]> Styling a small living room to perfection is a style issue everyone wants to solve. However, it can often go horribly wrong if you don't know where to start. 

In our latest 'how to style' series, we spoke to the experts to find out how they turn a small living room into a space to be admired, including my shopping edit from my personal lust list. 

There are tons of small living room ideas and tricks of the trade to help turn that awkward, small space into something stylish and sophisticated, whatever its shape and proportions and make the most of space in your small living room. So whether you're working with a small apartment living room or a compact sitting room in a family home, you can make the space work best for you with some clever styling. 

How to style a small living room in 8 steps

In a small living space, expert styling is key. So here are our favorite living room ideas for smaller sitting rooms.

1. Start by laying a rug to anchor the space

Small living room with wood floor and rug

(Image credit: Margaret Ash Design / Julia Sperling Photography)

For most of us, rugs are an integral part of our room designs – but often an after-thought, low down on our list of living room ideas, picked to complement the decor we have carefully planned well in advance – and often a compromised choice.

However, as any expert in choosing a rug knows, this decorative element is far more than a low-priority decision – and getting that choice right can be essential to a successful space. 

'An antique rug is often my starting point for an interior: it might be a client’s existing rug or I might source one and build a scheme around it,' says designer Henriette von Stockhausen. 'Just like a lead fabric, the rug should have at least three colors in the design to draw upon and build upwards.'

James Thurstan Waterworth, founder of Thurstan agrees that rugs play an essential role in how a space is received, and should be your first port of call when styling a small living room. 'When working with less spacious rooms, we recommend a considered curation of essential pieces – spreading a large rug as an anchor for the scheme and then building out from there, picking out tones from the rug and embellishing these throughout the room.' 

Amber Lewis for Anthropologie Persian Rug | $47.60 – $698.60 at Anthropologie

Inspired by ornate Persian rugs, this rendering by Amber Lewis lends a touch of modern flair to a classic design.

2. Let in natural light with the perfect window treatments

Small living room with white shiplap and sisal floor

(Image credit: Becca Interiors / Rikki Snyder)

When thinking about how to design a living room, carefully choosing your textiles should be a priority – and choosing the best living room curtains is crucial to the end result. 

Light helps to brighten up a room instantly, so first and foremost allow any natural light to stream indoors by taking down heavy, dark window coverings. Try sheer window treatments or install white wooden blinds or shutters to let the natural light flow into your room during the day, while simultaneously providing nighttime privacy. 

'Sheers and lightweight fabrics made from natural fibers would be the best option for a relaxed look in a small living room,' says Hayley McAfee, design director at Villa Nova. 'These types of fabrics are naturally floaty and drape exceptionally well. Linen is also a great choice – its natural texture adds a wonderful softness to a space.'

Luxe Linen Blend Curtain | $82.60 – $148.00 $118.00 – $148.00 at Anthropologie 

This is one of Anthropologie's top-rated, best-selling curtains, and for that reason, it is already in my shopping bag.

3. Don't disregard the importance of statement lighting

Yellow living room with statement lamps

(Image credit: Kit Kemp)

With their delicate interplay between form and function, all small living rooms benefit from a well-executed decorative lighting scheme.

‘Some people feel the need to flood small spaces with ceiling lights to make them feel brighter and therefore larger,' says Claire Sa, director, of De Rosee Sa. 'However, I think atmosphere and dimension can be added to small spaces with different levels of controlled lighting. 

The lowest level might be lamps on side tables; the next would be lamps on a desk, console or chest. Finally, add fewer rather than more directional ceiling lights, positioned closer to the walls and angled away from the center of the room to create a feature glow on, for example, a piece of wall art.’ 

The lighting should be pretty, too. For a colorful look, follow the lead of Kit Kemp, creative director of Firmdale Hotels. Her well-honed eye for cleverly mixing unexpected yet uplifting hues and folk art patterns follows through to her lighting choices, which embrace pairings and mismatched bases.

Poldina Pro Micro Rechargeable LED Portable Table Lamp | $119 at Anthropologie 

A beautiful combination of elegance, Italian design, portability, and convenience, this LED table lamp is portable, rechargeable, and available in your choice of vibrant shades. 

4. Consider seating arrangements

Small living room in broken plan space with armchairs and gallery wall

(Image credit: Studio Peake / Alexander James)

Practicality is key for small rooms, and the layout and furniture placement you select should not only be able to accommodate your lifestyle but enhance it.

When arranging living room furniture, keep in mind that sofas and chairs should face each other where possible to create 'conversational' seating. 'When you have people over for gatherings, you notice when you’ve got the seating arrangements right, says renowned interior designer, Nina Campbell

'You should always consider a small living room’s layout from a social and practical point of view,' says interior designer Nina Campbell. 'Plan seating in groups to ensure the conversation flows when you have guests and consider scale and how different pieces will sit together.' Do also ensure that guests can 'leave' comfortably without disrupting the flow.'

5. Use soft furnishings to enhance and excite

white living room with gray sofas and two armchairs, tv above console, square wood coffee table

(Image credit: Lindye Galloway Studio + Shop/Chad Mellon)

The soft furnishings in your home play a vital role in the overall look and feel of a space, so choose your materials, colors, and patterns wisely. 

Personally, I prefer to pull colors from my anchor rug (as mentioned earlier), but also from artwork and wallpaper. This will help you decide if in any doubt. 

Interior designer Eva Sonaike likes to involve the entire household in the decision-making. After all, styling a small living room should be fun. 

‘The living room is a communal space and should reflect everyone who lives in the house,' she says. 'It is a room where we socialize, entertain and relax so the design should be functional, but also fun. I like to play with pattern and color here. For example, I might use patterned scatter cushions on a sofa alongside occasional chairs and poufs upholstered in fabrics of your choice. These themes can then be echoed in accessories such as ornaments with colorful designs.’ 

Luxe Linen Blend Pillow | $68.00 – $78.00 at Anthropologie

Crafted from a luxurious blend of linen and viscose, this pillow features a silky texture that delivers refinement to any sofa, chaise, or bed.

6. Position mirrors to bounce light for a magical feel

A living room mirror idea with large, black-framed tarnished mirror over a black fireplace in a white room

(Image credit: Davide Lovati)

Well-placed mirrors are a small space trick that will enhance rooms without being obvious. It's no secret that mirrors can be used to create an illusion of space, but investing in the right options can make or break a room. 

Anna Franklin, interior designer and founder of Stone House Collective swears by decorating with mirrors in a compact living room: 'In terms of functionality, a mirror can be used to spread natural light and to create the illusion of space. If you have a small living room, consider mounting a large mirror above a fireplace, or style leaning against a focal wall. To maximize light, position mirrors in areas where natural light shines to reflect the light to more dimly lit areas – making the overall space feel brighter throughout the day.'

'Everyone knows mirrors are good at doubling a sense of space but I love a mirror for how it magnifies light and adds a magical mood,' says designer Henriette von Stochausen.

Color-washed Mirror | $128.00 – $2,498.00 at Anthropologie
No two are exactly alike, and that is what we love about this hand-blown antique finish mirror.  

8. Take a strategic approach to displaying art

Living room with contemporary furniture

(Image credit: Werner Straube Photography)

The way art is displayed can have a truly transformative impact on a small living space. Not only can displaying artwork create engaging visual interest, but done right, it will also instigate a talking point, and is often the final finishing touch that can help pull a whole design scheme together.

No one should feel compelled to fill shelves with books – especially in a room that isn’t intended as a reading space. Shelves can act as art installations in their own right, without parting with thousands of pounds in the process. 

Displaying objects of the same kind creates a meaningful and significant statement and sense of repetition – but the items don’t need to be high art. The act of styling a shelf and putting objects together on display using a strong color scheme can create a coherent thread and a beautiful visual impact. 

Don't be afraid to include plenty of color and pattern. As interior designer, Kit Kemp says, 'it pays to be bold – stick to your guns. Colors that speak to you will bring life and personality to your interiors.'

AP8 Guy Bourdin framed print | $1,865 at Net-A-Porter
Dramatize your walls with a piece of art that provides a striking design statement. 

Big Bubble gold-plated porcelain vase | $600 at Net-A-Porter
Crafted by Italy's finest porcelain artisans, La DoubleJ's 'Big Bubble' vase will make a stunning addition to any display shelf or coffee table.

Light helps to brighten up a room instantly, so first and foremost allow any natural light to stream indoors by taking down heavy, dark window coverings. Try sheer window treatments or install white wooden blinds or shutters to let the natural light flow into your room during the day, while simultaneously providing nighttime privacy. 

Plus, wide horizontal slats help to magnify the illusion of a wider room. Dark corners can make a room appear small and cramped so position a floor or table lamp in a bare corner to visually expand the area, while recessed ceiling lights can illuminate an entire room without taking up much space.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/how-to-style-a-small-living-room zzuVJoMizr5TQ3jErLei5f Sat, 17 Jun 2023 10:00:07 +0000
<![CDATA[ The pillow colors to avoid in a living room for a relaxing – and timeless – space ]]> Living rooms should, above all, be rejuvenating spaces. As a result, there are certain colors to avoid – especially if we are looking for a timeless space that is easy to maintain.

While we are more likely to play it safe with the color of our larger furniture pieces, our pillow arrangements often lean a little bolder, but going too bold could be disrupting your living room's peace, designers warn.

Here, interior designers share the four throw pillow colors they feel we shouldn't choose if we want to create a relaxing living area.

The pillow colors to avoid in a living room  

Steering clear of these colors will make mixing and matching pillows on a sofa simple and help even the least experienced of us ace our living room color schemes. 

All in all, there are three things you need to take into account when it comes to picking out couch pillow colors, begins Artem Kropovinsky, interior designer and founder of New York-based studio, Arsight. ‘Firstly, it is important to opt for timeless colors that won't become outdated,’ he says. 

‘Secondly, choose colors that are low maintenance and won't visibly show dirt or stains, and finally, select colors that harmonize with your existing décor or will be easy to match decor with in the future. Some colors do not lend themselves too easily to relaxing schemes leaving them to clash with the rest of the space.’

1. White

family room with white brick walls, limestone flags, built in wooden seating with white cushions, coffee table and vintage lounge chair

(Image credit: Stephen Kent Johnson/ Otto)

Many of us choose to decorate with white for a clean and classic look, but it is a common couch color to avoid for a reason – marking and graying easily with everyday use. And while it's easier to clean throw pillows than it is to clean a couch, for the same reason, it is best to avoid stark whites when picking out your couch pillows too. 

‘Even with regular cleaning, white pillows are prone to staining and discoloration, which can make them look worn and dingy,’ advises Isfira Jensen, principal designer at Nufacet Interiors, New York. ‘If you do opt for white pillows, be sure to choose a fabric that is easy to clean and maintain – this might mean skipping out on natural fibers,’ she adds. 

Instead of picking the lightest white you can find, compromise and consider another timelessly natural shade such as an off-white, beige, or even gray, suggests Artem Kropovinsky. These light neutrals give a similar effect without the stress of keeping them pristine all the time. 

Warm and inviting earth tones like brown, green, and tan can contribute to a cozy and comfortable atmosphere too, and carry a similar aesthetic weight to neutral whites.

Earl Arnold Cotton Throw Pillow Cover| Was $59.95, Now $41.97 at Crate & Barrel
The creamy brown hue mixes and matches easily while standing out for its distressed, vintage finish and unique texture. It was designed exclusively by designer Jake Arnold for Crate & Barrel.View Deal

2. Bright, saturated blues

living room with ochre chairs and blue cushions and gallery wall of ceramic plates

(Image credit: Rachael Smith)

Frequently listed as one of the most relaxing colors on the color wheel, adding blue into your living room through pillows may seem like a logical step, but picking them up in the wrong saturation can throw the whole space off, argues interior designer Isfira Jensen.

‘Any bright or neon-esque shade can make a statement, but it is often the wrong one,' Isfira says. ‘The can quickly become overwhelming in a living room and can be difficult to pair with other decor elements, going as far as to make the space feel too busy or chaotic.’

If you do want to add color to the space or explore blue living room ideas, then consider toning down the saturation of your pillows by swapping cobalt blue for darker tones such as deep navy, or lightening up the space with pastel shades. 

‘Pastel pops will introduce character without overwhelming the space,’ says designer Artem Kropovinsky. ‘This works for a whole range of colors, from blues to pinks to soft green to create a calming and relaxing ambiance.’ 

Mist Blue Hemp Pillow Cover | Was $49.95, Now $34.99 at Crate & Barrel
This breathable blend of natural hemp and lyocell in serene blue weaves a throw pillow cover with an elegantly slouchy look and feel.View Deal

3. Bold reds

A red living room with beige couch covered in red cushions

(Image credit: Martin Waller)

Energizing colors such as reds, yellows, and oranges, can be great picks if you want to make a room feel happy and immediately draw attention. However, too much of a good thing can have the opposite effect, overwhelming the living room and even inducing feelings of anxiety, warns Julio Arco, interior designer and architect at Bark and Chase. 

These agitating, energizing shades are also top of the list of pillow colors to avoid for your bedroom to promote relaxation and sleep.  

‘Instead, consider using calming colors like blues and greens, which have been shown to be the most preferred interior colors. These colors can help promote a sense of tranquility and well-being while remaining classic and enduring,’ Julio adds.

4. Pillows with multiple colors in jarring patterns

colorful living room with floral wallpaper, purple windowseat, blue sofa, patterned cushions and ikat footstool

(Image credit: Stephen Kent Johnson/ Otto)

Decorating with pattern is not to be shied away from, but an overabundance of different patterns with different colors can be ‘visually chaotic’ in living rooms, says interior designer Artem Kropovinsky. 

‘If you decide to include patterns, use them judiciously and pick patterns that have a few select colors that you carry through the other cushions and the living room decor to keep them grounded,’ he suggests.

All Roads Yucca Pillow | $88 at Anthropologie
With barely-there hues and natural textures, this pillow adds a touch of Bohemian style to a bed or couch.View Deal

FAQs

What color pillow shows the least stains?

Darker-toned pillows such as browns, blacks, and dark grays will be the best at concealing stains and marks from everyday use and accidental spills. These pillow colors are therefore best for busy households with lots of guests, hosting, children, or pets around. These darker shades are also often easier to wash and maintain in the long term too, keeping them looking better for longer.  

Should I use warm or cool-toned decor in the living room?

When planning your living room decor and soft furnishings, it is a good idea to lean into warmer-toned colors to help the space feel cozy and welcoming. Cooler tones, despite being able to make a small space look larger, may feel slightly clinical and less relaxing. Warm tones such as earthy neutrals will invite people in and have a more timeless appeal.


Steer clear of these living room color mistakes, from bright blues and reds to family-unfriendly whites as they could render your space uninviting, impractical, or jarring. Opting for muted, warm shades instead will help to keep the room interesting while maintaining a truly timeless appeal.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/pillow-colors-to-avoid-in-a-living-room GiRMnoDKXpbs4yW2uBQsWh Mon, 08 May 2023 13:00:42 +0000
<![CDATA[ Refresh your living space with Tetrad’s new Loose Cover sofa collection ]]> The sofa is the centrepiece of your living space. It typically takes up the most room and is the first thing guests see (and sit on) when they enter. They’re investment pieces and should last around seven to 15 years. Within that time, interior trends come and go, and your personal style is bound to change. So why should your sofa stay the same? 

Regardless of your current sofa's condition – old, in need of an update, or even brand-new, a sofa cover is a simple way of switching up the look of your living room, without having to buy a whole new couch. Tetrad’s new additions to their Loose Cover sofa collection bring contemporary colours and styles to create a more modern appeal. Forget doing a full re-upholstery, these cover sofas are a great way to change up your current sofa’s material and pattern without the cost. 

Offering the chance to redress and restyle your Tetrad sofa, when you need in on the latest interior trends, these couch covers can inject a fresh palette into your ‘best room’. Browse our favourite picks from their new collection, and find out more about the benefits of sofa covers below: 

3 new additions to the Loose Cover collection we love

Tetrad sofa couch covers

(Image credit: Tetrad)

The Loose cover sofa models have been integral to Tetrad’s offering since 1968. There are over 50 loose cover fabrics to choose from, including velvet, linen and patterns in both machine washable and dry clean options. You can order FREE swatch samples to see how your modular, midi, grand or small chair might look. These are the three covers we love: 

What are the benefits of a sofa cover?

1. Update style
Sofas can be expensive, and switching yours out for a new one every time you want to redecorate isn't always an option. Buying a new sofa cover for your Tetrad sofa is a simple, and affordable way to keep your living space up to date with the latest interior and furniture trends. 

2. Protect your sofa from spills
Over time it can be expected your sofa will endure some general wear and tear. And of course, the occasional spill and stain can’t be helped – especially if you have pets. A sofa cover acts as a protective layer, keeping your sofa in its original state beneath. Easy to clean, Tetrads loose cover sofas are machine washable, or able to be dry cleaned. You sit back and relax without worrying about keeping your sofa looking fresh. 

 3. A more sustainable purchase
Helping both your living room, and your sofa live longer, a cover is a more sustainable buying choice since you will prevent your sofa from being discarded in a landfill sooner. Cheaper than investing in a whole new seat you might not like in a few years' time, changing up your current sofa with a cover won’t cost you, or the earth (as much). 


You can find the best available stockist to start building your dream Tetrad. Because don’t let budget, timing, or the condition of your current sofa stop you from creating the living room look you love.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/refresh-your-living-space-with-tetrads-new-loose-cover-sofa-collection KttETrQr8hY8QLgV4STsiE Fri, 05 May 2023 04:00:36 +0000
<![CDATA[ 6 snug room mistakes – expert advice on how to fix issues with furniture and layout ]]> The clue is in the name, a snug should be exactly that, a small, cozy room for relaxing. Snug room mistakes come about, however, when these compact spaces are jam-packed with furniture and clutter, creating an awkward, uncomfortable room that's anything but relaxing. 

So how do you avoid making the common small room mistakes in your snug? Fear not, help is at hand. We've got some great tips and snug room ideas from interior experts for the best arrangements for furniture and furnishings to ensure we create the perfect snug space, plus some ideas for what to include in the room, and what to clear out. Follow their advice to avoid snug room mistakes, and max-relaxing is almost guaranteed. 

Snug room mistakes to avoid 

So what are the snug room mistakes to avoid? The key problem areas in these rooms include too much furniture, furniture that's too big, room layout, not thinking about the room décor, and a lack of clarity about the room's purpose. A snug is often one of the smaller rooms in a home, a second living room, but getting the most out of the space still requires careful planning. Here's how to avoid snug room mistakes. 

1. Not being clear about the snug's purpose

mid-century modern style snug

(Image credit: Andrew Frasz)

Unless you get this one key issue sorted right from the outset, you will go on making snug room mistakes. 

Ask yourself the following questions to get some clarity on how and when the room will be used. What is your snug for? Who will use it? When will it be used? 

If your snug is to be a TV or movie-watching den, you will obviously want a big screen and a different seating arrangement, perhaps a sectional, oriented toward the screen. 

On the other hand, if the snug is a quiet bolthole for those in the family who want to escape the TV to read, write or do craft activities, it probably needs a very different vibe and layout. 

For either eventuality, you'll still need to be aware of the classic snug room mistakes (see below for how to avoid these) to ensure you have a fully functional, comfortable and attractive place to spend time. 

2. Having too much furniture

A white snug and study area with blue painted alcove and artwork on the walls

(Image credit: Ward & Co./Taran Wilkhu)

There's a big difference between 'snug' and 'cramped'. One of the biggest snug room mistakes is having too much furniture in a small space. You need to be able to comfortably navigate the room without squeezing past surplus armchairs or tripping over one occasional table too many. 

'If the snug is a secondary living room, be realistic about how many people are likely to sit in it at any one time. Cater for that number and no more. Move any surplus seating, whether that's armchairs or a sofa, to another room or get rid of them altogether,' says Lucy Searle, global editor-in-chief, of Homes & Gardens. 

Ward & Co's airy scheme, pictured above, works well for this snug that's also used as a study. The furniture is pared back to the basics and there's no risk of the room feeling claustrophobic or cramped.

It depends on the size of the snug, but as a rough guide, one small two-seater sofa and a maximum of two armchairs should be sufficient. Then opt for either one central coffee table, or several smaller tables that fit neatly next to the arms of the chairs. An ottoman might be a good option instead of a coffee table as it's one way to add extra seats to a small living room. However, ottomans can be bulky so choose your design carefully so as not to create a cluttered look. 

Besides a small sofa, armchairs and a coffee table, try to find space for a bookcase or some kind of shelving, not just for books but perhaps as somewhere to display ornaments and artwork. A floor lamp or reading lamp will also be handy if you're going to sew or read in the snug.   

Interior designer, Nastassja Bowman of Kristen Elizabeth Design agrees: 'Add in functional casegoods like bookshelves or nightstands to keep activities or hobby items in the snug room. Because when you go to a snug room you go for relaxation or enjoyment, and having your favorite things in one place is the best way to make the most of your snug room.'

3. Choosing oversized furniture

Restful-river-front-home-in-Maryland snug

(Image credit: Angie SeckingerMarika Meyer Interiors)

This is a potentially expensive mistake. If you invest in new furniture that's too big for the space you're risking having a cramped space that will never look right or having to start all over again and choose new furniture. It's important to get the scale of the furniture right for the size of the room. 

Designer Nastassja Bowman agrees this is crucial. 'Something you don't want to put into a snug room is oversized furniture,' she says. 'One piece shouldn't take up the whole space making the rest of the space unusable. There should be a balance of the elements and furnishings. Don't force items to fit.'

If you're not sure about scale or how to buy the right couch for a small living room, draw a plan of the room, to scale, allowing circulation space around the key items of furniture. This will give you an idea of how much space there is for a sofa and armchairs. 

In the riverside snug pictured above, designed by Marika Meyer two neat armchairs are supplemented by an inviting window seat so there's plenty of seating but all designed to perfectly fit the space available. 

4. Getting the layout wrong

Grey walls, white armchair, orange footstool

(Image credit: Brad Ramsey Interiors/Paige Rumore )

'No one wants to walk into the back of a couch and have it cut off the room,' says interior designer Kendra Nash. 'It makes the space feel uninviting and difficult to navigate.' In other words, don't have the back of the couch facing the entry to the snug. Instead, create a clear pathway and view into the center of the room, so you feel you're being welcomed in.

It's not only the seating position that can go wrong, as designer Nastassja Bowman explains: 'Most mistakes that occur in a snug room have to do with the functionality of the space. A snug room doesn't have to be a cramped space. You want all your pieces to be able to function and be accessible,' says Bowman. 'We go back to space planning basics. You want to be able to open and close all your casegoods. You don't want to block doorways or windows. You want enough floor space to reach all your seating. You don't want to be hitting your head on overhead lighting. Anything that becomes an obstacle to those space planning necessities can be a big mistake.'

Back to Nash for more on the perfect room layout: 'We love the idea of creating a circle of conversation in our furniture layouts. It is nice to be able to see one another and visit without being too far away from one another.'

If you're lucky enough to have a fireplace with an open fire or woodburner in your snug, you can't go far wrong with the classic fireplace grouping of couches and armchairs centered around the focal-point fire. This really will create the most relaxing and cozy atmosphere, just what you're looking for in a snug room. 

5. Not taking enough care over the décor

snug living room with dark blue walls and green sectional

(Image credit: Shelby Bourne)

It might be a small, secondary sitting room, but it still deserves – and will benefit from – a coherent and well-thought-through interior design scheme. Without a plan for the décor, the snug is likely to end up looking like a jumble of cast-off furniture and furnishings left over from the rest of the house.

First up, think about the color scheme. There are plenty of paint tricks for small rooms that would create impact in a snug. Or how about wallpaper? That designer wallcovering might be expensive, but it won't be so costly in a smaller space. One question we're often asked is whether 'small rooms be painted in light or dark colors?'. Spoiler alert, you can do either but dark colors really can make a small room feel cozy and, surprisingly, they can even make it seem bigger, as in Dmar Interiors' stylish movie-den snug pictured above. 

'Something you can do to create a successful snug room décor is to create overlaps, bringing about a cozy experience,' says Nastassja Bowman. 'You can layer rugs to give a plushness and comforting experience. The multiple layers create an ambiance of warmth and invitation. A place well lived-in.' And make sure there are some cozy blankets and pillows around for optimum snuggling. 

That's rugs and blankets covered, but don't forget the other essential home comforts. 'Having a perching spot for a drink is always a must,' says Kendra Nash. 'We love little drink tables as small as 8 inches or an ottoman that can also act as a seat or add a tray for that drink.'

6. Getting the lighting all wrong

snug with green woodwork and colorful patterned chair

(Image credit: Katie Charlotte)

It's something we hear a lot from interior designers, if a room's lighting is wrong the room is wrong. The key to any successful room design is planning the lighting from the start and this crops up over and over again as the interior designers' top element in getting a room scheme right. 

Nastassja Bowman says, 'You can have layered lighting in the form of overhead lights, task lighting, general lighting. Add some table lamps, add a floor lamp,' she says. 

Kendra Nash offers the following advice for lighting a snug room: 'Make sure there are layers of light – recessed cans can feel like you're being blinded and create unflattering shadows,' she says. 'We prefer playing with different levels and hues that decorative lamps can provide throughout a space.' 

In the Kiawah Island house snug, designed by Cortney Bishop and pictured above, a central pendant light and a showstopper floor lamp offer different lighting options that add personality to the room's décor.


Follow the designers' advice to avoid these six common snug room mistakes and you'll be well on your way to creating a cozy, relaxing room that's fit for purpose and a pleasure to spend time in. 

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/snug-room-mistakes Cetz5QPQTmNdheCCeHiGLB Sat, 29 Apr 2023 14:00:58 +0000
<![CDATA[ 10 small living room organizing mistakes – and how to avoid them ]]> If you have or have ever had a ‘cozy’ home, chances are you’ve made a few small living room organizing mistakes in your time. Frenzied furniture arranging, binge buying storage, cramming clutter behind closed doors, all in the hope you’re going to create an extra inch here and there… sound familiar? 

Don’t worry, you aren’t the first, but you will hopefully be one of the last if we have anything to do with it. While there may be copious amounts of conflicting advice when it comes to space-saving home organizing ideas, there are a few that every expert will agree is a living room blunder best avoided. 

Not only have we listed the top small living room organizing mistakes here for you, but we’ve also provided you with ways to work around them. So, whether yours is family-friendly or a little more on the formal side, you can rest assured you’re enlisting the best space-saving organizing tips professionals to use in every small living room

Small living room organizing mistakes 

How a small living room is used day-to-day can differ widely between households. While those with the luxury of space might be able to designate an entire room to screen-free relaxation, those of us with limited square footage usually have to be a bit more realistic about how the space is used if we want to make the most of the space in a small living room. 

'Trying to fit everything in will only make the room feel smaller, and your organization will suffer as a result. Decide on your priorities and make decisions always with those at the forefront of your mind,' says Millie Hurst, section editor at Homes & Gardens. 

living room with armchair and lamp

(Image credit: Future PLC)

1. Forgoing a functional layout

One of the biggest living room organization mistakes is not giving enough thought to your living room layout. How you position your furniture can have a huge impact on the look, feel and functionality of the space. 

It’s fairly common in small living rooms to see couches and units pushed right up against walls, but according to interiors expert Amy Stansfield of WallSauce, and most design experts for that matter, this actually makes the space feel smaller. 

‘To make the room feel more spacious, you want to position furniture away from walls, creating a "room within a room" if you like,' she says. ‘Work out your preferred layout first; two small sofas facing each other with a coffee table in the middle, for example, then sit items upon a large rug, leaving a narrow frame around them. Choosing a small rug will only accentuate how small the room is, so the bigger the better.' 

Don’t be afraid to experiment a little – if it doesn’t work, you can always move it back again.

2. Overdoing it on seemingly ‘sensible’ storage solutions

It’s a well-known fact that multipurpose furniture is great when organizing small spaces. Whether it’s a coffee table with concealed cupboards and drawers or an ottoman that doubles up as a handy shoe storage idea, like this ottoman from Wayfair,  they can be invaluable when it comes to containing clutter. However, in the case of a small living room, ‘too much of a good thing’ certainly rings true. 

‘People often invest in multipurpose living room storage ideas ahead of decluttering, then find they don’t actually need them. The last thing you want is to waste floor space on unnecessary items, so complete the clear out first to ensure it’s going to enhance the space in some way,' says professional organizer Vicky Silverthorn of You Need a Vicky.

The same goes for smaller living room organizers, too. You may think they’re useful, but baskets and bins can easily become an eyesore if you overdo it, regardless of how stylish they are. 

3. Thinking big means better when it comes to furniture

living room with sofa and side tables

(Image credit: Future PLC)

They may be able to conceal an awful lot of stuff, but bulky furniture actually works against you when it comes to achieving a well-organized living room, particularly if it’s on the small side anyway. Aside from taking up invaluable floor space, they also offer up an opportunity to hold onto items you really don’t need. Opting for more minimal pieces may feel counterintuitive, but it forces you to keep on top of clutter and prioritize essentials. 

‘Choosing pieces with sleek, minimalist designs can significantly impact the overall feel and functionality of the space. Opting for glass-topped tables or slim-legged consoles will reduce visual clutter, creating the illusion of more space and a less crowded feel overall,' says Zakhar Ivanisov, founder of Soul & Lane.

4. Overlooking hidden storage opportunities

Library/book storage with couch by Sims Hilditch

(Image credit: Sims Hilditch)

Keeping surfaces as clear as possible is a primary goal when organizing small spaces of any kind, so you’ll need to think outside the box a little if you want to find a space for everything. If you’re clever about it, even the most tricksy of nooks and crannies can be transformed into usable space, with the help of a good joiner or cabinet-maker.

‘Tailored to the dimensions of your small space, made-to-measure cabinetry can be designed to work around any quirks, such as a sloping ceiling or an awkward corner. Plus, going bespoke means that the internal layout can be adapted according to what you want to store which helps to keep clutter at bay,' says Irene Gunter, founder of Gunter & Co.

If going bespoke isn’t an option, then turn your eyes to vertical opportunities, instead. Whether it’s a blank wall or the back of a cabinet door, there’s plenty of untapped storage potential to be had, from shelving and hooks to handy cubby-style organizers – with its sturdy pockets, this organizer from Target is ideal for storing electronics out of sight. 

5. Allowing ‘other room’ items to hang around

As a multifunctional room, it’s perfectly acceptable to bring items into the living room throughout the day – plates, toys, exercise equipment, books, devices and so on. However, what’s not acceptable is letting them stay there. Failing to relocate these items to their original homes is a surefire route to a cluttered space. 

Of course, it’s important to be realistic; returning items as soon as you’re done with them is not always feasible. Rather than leave them lying around, it can be useful to set up clutter ‘drop-zones’. Baskets are great for this; set aside five minutes in the evening to relocate items that have built up throughout the day. 

6. Taking the term ‘multifunctional room’ a little too literally

If you’re organizing in a small apartment, or your home is more ‘open-plan,’ there will undoubtedly be some crossover between rooms, and that’s fine – as long as you manage it properly.

‘One of the biggest mistakes I see in small living rooms is people simply trying to cram in too much. Asking it to house coats, shoes, dog leashes, paperwork, cleaning essentials, and so on, yet expecting it to remain a calm and relaxing space to spend time in… the poor room doesn’t stand a chance. Think about what really needs to be there, then consider other areas of the home for housing those general purpose items that don’t make the cut,' says professional mover Nick Valentino of Bellhop Movers

7. Not decluttering enough properly in the first place

Too much stuff will make any room feel small and cramped, regardless of how organized it is. 

‘As I often remind my clients, it’s the space or the stuff – you can’t have both. Adding shelves or cabinets to shove more stuff on and into is just going to make the space feel cluttered. The best approach is to efficiently edit down first so that everything fits comfortably into the space you have,' says professional organizer Sarah Giller Nelson of Less is More.  

Washington-based interior designer, Diana Lombard agrees, and adds; ‘ be very intentional about the items that you display and the furniture pieces that you chose. Make sure everything serves a purpose and remove anything that you don’t really need or love. Staying strict on this will help create the illusion of a much larger, more airy living room, regardless of square footage.'

8. Trying to cram too much behind closed doors

Open drawer with white front with DVDs inside

(Image credit: Future Publishing Ltd Photograph: Sarah Hogan)

While we do recommend keeping surfaces clutter-free, that does not mean cramming everything you possibly can into cabinets and drawers without giving any thought to effective organization. ‘Out of sight out of mind’ does not apply in rooms designed for relaxation – you’ll need to pay attention to organizing drawers, closets, and even living room bookshelf ideas if you want to truly unwind.  

Storage helpers in the form of drawer organizers, dividers, pull-out storage racks and shelf risers can be extremely helpful for corralling smaller items you might want to store in a small living room, such as chargers, remotes, stationery, board games, etc. But before purchasing anything, it’s essential that you measure up to make the best use of the space – we’d recommend doing it twice, just to be on the safe side. Don’t forget to take into account the size of the items you’re storing, too. 

9. Not taking kids into account

If you’ve got little ones in your household, you don’t want them to feel restricted about where they can play – any room should be available to them. A living room is usually a popular spot, particularly in the absence of playroom ideas. Luckily, organizing toys so they don’t clutter a communal space doesn’t have to be a chore, assuming you put a sensible system in place that everyone can follow, children included.

If you’re storing toys in your small living room, you’ll want to factor both style and practicality into your toy storage ideas. They don’t have to be ‘kiddy’; stylish baskets or a slimline sideboard are ideal for keeping toys contained.  This also applies when organizing a playroom, or a kid’s bedroom, particularly if they’re shared spaces. 

Alternatively, consider investing in portable caddies, one for each child – we like these colorful caddies from Amazon. Get them into the habit of bringing toys into your small living room to play with, then take them back up to where they live at the end of each day.

10. Allowing clutter to build

Living room detail with fitted light blue-grey cabinet in alcove, decorated with decorative ornaments and vases

(Image credit: Paul Raeside)

There’s nothing like the satisfaction of a neat and tidy small living room after a serious decluttering session, but these one-hit wonders are not enough – you’ll need to keep up the hard work if you want it to remain that way. 

‘Set up a monthly maintenance plan and add it to your calendar. Go through items like magazines, books, paperwork… anything that’s accumulated on your surfaces. Smaller spaces become overwhelmed quickly and easily, so it’s best to stay on top of it,' says professional organizer Dawn Falcone of The Chaos Liberator.  

FAQs

How do you arrange things in a small living room?

‘When arranging furniture in a small living room, it’s important to consider traffic flow and functionality. Start by designating zones for lounging, entertaining and storage. Then, choose furniture that fits the scale of the room and allows for easy movement,' says professional organizer Sarah Schier, founder of Beautiful Life Creative Organizing. 

‘To create the illusion of more space, consider using furniture that is raised off the ground, like a sofa with legs or a coffee table on casters. Use area rugs to define zones and add texture to the space’. 

How do I declutter a small living room?

As one of the most frequented rooms in the home, the living room is usually one of the most cluttered, too. And if yours is on the small side, we’d imagine you’re looking to declutter a living room fast – there’s literally no room for excess. 

Start by blitzing the trash. You’d be amazed at how much of it there is, and how much of it you don’t notice day-to-day – stacks of magazines, outdated manuals, takeaway menus, greetings cards, newspapers, etc, on top of bulbs that need replacing, unused cables, broken remotes… the list goes on. Focus on that first to boost productivity and motivation before working your way through other items using our small living room decluttering checklist


When organizing a small living room, every inch counts – you can’t afford to make mistakes. Luckily, they’re easily avoided; by getting creative with your organization and storage solutions, you can double your small living room’s square footage… or feel like you have, at least.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/small-living-room-organizing-mistakes SfwizeeuCEj9HCvchCL6z9 Fri, 28 Apr 2023 15:02:47 +0000
<![CDATA[ 6 dirty, hidden areas of the living room we forget to clean, according to experts ]]> Are there areas of your living room you simply never clean? 

Cleaning a living room is a task most of us tackle weekly, and if you spent all of last month ticking off tasks on your spring cleaning checklist, you might be wondering how to keep this just-scrubbed feeling all year long. The key, say cleaning experts, is to clean areas of our living rooms that don’t normally see a dust rag. 

As it turns out, there are plenty of spots we miss. With the help of two of our favorite cleaning experts, we’ve rounded up these hidden areas of the living room we’re all likely to forget to clean.

1. Entertainment centers

Neutral living room with tall decorated shelves, large black TV, cream sofa, artwork on walls, ottoman, leather lounge chair

(Image credit: Alice Lane Interior Design, photography by Nicole Geralut)

We all love to gather around that family room TV, but if your TV is set inside an entertainment center, Jill Koch of Jill Comes Clean suggests giving the whole piece more than just a passing wipe of your rag. It’s a place that can get dusty in hard-to-see places.

'It's very easy to overlook under entertainment centers. This area is often neglected because it's hard to get to and not an easy piece to move like a couch or chair might be,' says Koch. 

Even if your TV isn’t on or inside a larger piece of furniture, Koch still considers it a common problem zone. 'I would say behind the TV, in general, is often missed,' she tells us. 'Dust accumulates behind there and on wires so it's good to run a skinny duster or vacuum attachment behind there every now and then.'

It makes sense to clean your TV screen at the same time, though do ensure you follow the right cleaning processes to ensure you don't damage it. Mr Siga's microfiber cloths sold on Amazon is our recommended buy – it won't scratch the screen and can be used to remove dust and marks without chemicals.

2. Every single remote

When was the last time you cleaned the remotes for your TV and any additional devices? According to Kathy Cohoon of Two Maids & a Mop, it wasn’t recently enough. And if you think of how often we use our remotes – and how many hands touch them – it's a fair point. In fact, the remote features on our list of the dirtiest places in your home.

'The TV and device remotes are at the top of the list when it comes to items people forget to clean,' she says. 'Be sure to clean your remote at least once a week. To do so, first, remove the batteries from the remote. Then, use an anti-bacterial wipe or a cloth sprayed with disinfectant and wipe the entire surface of the remote. If there is grime inside the buttons use a cotton swab soaked in rubbing alcohol to carefully clean each button. Replace the batteries and you are good to go.'

XHL Oumin's pre-moistened wipes sold on Amazon can be used to clean remotes and other electronics. 

3. Underneath your sofa cushions, pillows, and throw blankets

living room with orange velvet sofa, glass coffee table and fireplace

(Image credit: Future)

Even if you vacuum your sofa and plump your couch pillows more than most, it’s likely you’re still not cleaning your couch enough, says Koch. 

'We likely use the couch the most out of any area in the living room,' Koch explains. 'Given how much life it sees on a day-to-day basis, we should definitely be cleaning under the cushions – and the items on it – more than we probably do.'

So how often is enough? 'I try to vacuum under the cushions weekly if I have time or every other week,' says Koch. 'And throw pillow covers, try washing biweekly or monthly at the least. If the pillows don't have covers it's understandable to not clean them as often as it might be more of a process. At the very least, vacuum them when you clean the room. Blankets, toss in with the wash once a week or biweekly.'

We have dedicated guides on steam cleaning a couch, on cleaning a velvet couch and cleaning a leather couch. We also have information on washing microfiber couch covers and washing couch cushion covers, plus cleaning methods you should never use on a fabric couch.

4. Ceiling fans and light fixtures

small living room with sectional and console table behind, large retro pendant, artwork, table lamps, round ottoman

(Image credit: Albion Nord)

In terms of hidden areas in your living room, this next one makes a lot of sense –Cohoon says most people forget to look up at their living room lighting

'Many people forget to clean ceiling fans or dust any light fixtures,' she says. 'It’s hard to see the dust when these are in use but can make an otherwise clean room look grungy if not taken care of. Make sure to start your cleaning routine with a wipe-down of any ceiling light fixtures or fans.'

We have a great ceiling fan cleaning tip (involving pillowcases).

5. Hard-to-solve messes, mistakes, and accidents

Small dark brown living room with gallery wall

(Image credit: Gross & Daley)

We’ve all been there – a picture-hanging project didn’t go to plan and left an unsightly hole, or a piece of furniture created an impossible smudge on the wall. But according to Cohoon, these things only add to the overall messy vibe of a room when left unresolved. 

Luckily, an immediate fix doesn't have to involve plaster, paint, or even any tools at all.

'The oldest trick in the book is to cover up any lingering messes with something else,' she says. 'Kids took a crayon to the wall? Cover it with a decorative sign. Stain on the counter? Cover it with a coaster. There are endless ways to cover a mess just long enough to make your guests think your home is clean!'

Or, you could try to fix it. We have found that there are many things you can clean with a Magic Eraser that might otherwise seem permanent. Mr Clean Erase and Renew Magic Eraser, Original, at Amazon is our favorite buy.

6. Curtains and carpets

living room with sofa, coffee table and curtains

(Image credit: Future PLC)

If your room smells bad, the most likely culprits are the textiles, so be sure to clean curtains, deep clean your carpet and clean area rugs, too.

Even if you’ve done a full deep clean, the scent of your living room is one overlooked area that Cohoon says is easy to change and can have a major impact.

'Focus on a fresh smell. A pleasant aroma in the home can definitely create the effect of a clean space, and you can attain this by lighting a candle, using a scent spray, or putting a simmer pot on to create a fresh smell,' she suggests. 'If the weather allows, open up windows and turn on fans to circulate the air, too.'

Making your whole home smell nice is easily done: you can use some of the best home fragrances, best candles and best reed diffusers

FAQs

How long does it take to deep clean a living room?

It’s easy to tell yourself you can’t clean up because you don’t have enough time, but cleaning expert Jill Koch says that even if you don’t get to the hard-to-reach spots every single time, it’s still worth giving your living room a quick, regular pass. 

'If I only have 30 minutes to clean the living room, I focus on dusting surfaces you can easily see – like the top of the table, but I might skip the legs or underneath if short on time,' she says. '[I also tackle] any obvious dusty areas including the TV screen and make sure to get lamps too. If you don't have time to dust any decor that's okay, but try to get the lamps because it's more obvious when they are dusty. I would also vacuum the room and use an attachment to get under furniture.'

How can I clean a living room fast?

If you only have time to fake clean a living room, cleaning expert Jill Koch says we should never underestimate the power of a thorough tidy. 

'I'd focus on picking up and tidying the space because, even if you clean it from top to bottom, if it's messy it will still not look clean,' she says. 'Conversely, if you only have five minutes to clean a room, focus on just picking up and straightening items and that will make it feel clean until you can do more.'


Before we sign off, we have to mention baseboards. These are easily scuffed and dust can gather on them, too, so always vacuum and wipe them when you can. And lightbulbs – we covered lighting above, but never underestimate how dust can gather on bulbs. And when they're switched on they heat the dust, which, believe it or not, releases odors. So, remember them, too.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/hidden-areas-of-the-living-room-we-forget-to-clean pXq3mdwDm7F57DhEHYPxjT Mon, 24 Apr 2023 12:19:28 +0000
<![CDATA[ The biggest family room mistakes you can make according to designers – and how to avoid them ]]> A family room has to wear a lot of hats. It has to shape-shift from playroom to entertaining space, to a spot to work from home, to a place for a movie marathon. It also has to cater for all members of the family, often all at the same time. 

So, obviously, there are a lot of important design decisions to make when considering family room ideas. But when designing a multi-functional room there are mistakes to be made. 

It can be so easy to tip the balance in favor of a playroom or a more formal living room, and then the whole concept of a family room that can be used by all is no longer. To avoid making this particular error, and many more, we spoke with designers to get their expert advice on what works and what doesn't when designing a family room.

Family room design mistakes you should avoid

We would avoid all of these – expert designers advise what to do instead.

1. Putting aesthetics before the purpose of the space

Family room with pink accents and window seat

(Image credit: Kelling Designs)

We get you want every room in your home to look perfect and polished. But when designing a family room, one of the easiest mistakes you can make is not thinking about everyone who uses the space. While you may want a cream-colored sectional and glass coffee table (with all the on-trend coffee table books), your kids probably just want a comfy spot to hang out and watch TV. So put aesthetics on the back burner for just a second and really consider how everyone will want to use the family room.

'When it comes to designing family rooms, one of the most common design mistakes clients often make is not considering the functionality of the space,' says Emma Deterding, Founder and Creative Director, Kelling Designs. 'It’s important to design a family room that’s not only beautiful but one that also serves its purpose. By creating a layout that promotes conversation, easy traffic flow, meets the needs of all the various people using the space (and how they intend to use it), as well as incorporating storage solutions to keep clutter at bay, you can make sure the space is fully functional.'

2. Not having enough (or the right kind) of seating

Family room with low grey velvet sofa

(Image credit: Julie Soefer)

'The ideal family room has adequate seating and different types of seating,' advises Victoria Holly, Principal and Founder of Victoria Holly Interiors. 'You don't want to just have a sofa or just have a sectional – which doesn't allow for a conversation space.'

'I like to have at least three types of seating, such as a sectional or sofa, accent chairs, and then an ottoman. This is great for kids who want to jump around and have fun while watching TV, or use the ottoman to build things or set up a train station, and more. It's also great for when you have friends over for different conversation locations. Having multiple types of seating allows for breakout conversations as well as main conversations within the space. I also like to make sure there is usually a large built-in or storage piece to provide a home for the TV and games and toys.'

Designer and founder of Nune, Sheena Murphy agrees that when choosing family room furniture, 'think a lot about the scale of furniture here so it's comfortable and accessible for all. Low-level sofas and chairs work well for those with small children and we always recommend a large rug that really fills the space so it feels anchored, cozy and comfortable. This is also the room for an L-shape sofa if you feel so inclined.'

3. Choosing cheaper furniture

Open plan living room with white walls and l-shaped sofa

(Image credit: Anna Stathaki / Future)

When picking out furniture for a family room it can be tempting to think that because the furniture will see so much wear, it's better not to invest in more expensive pieces. But in fact, because this furniture will see so much wear and tear, you should be investing in well-made pieces that are going to last. 

'When designing a family room, do not make the mistake of buying cheaper furniture. Still spend on comfortable seating but cover it with robust fabrics and textiles. We use a lot of outdoor fabrics when designing this room, so the family can come together, relax with food and drinks, and play games without worrying about the odd spillage ruining their sofas,' says Amelia Brooks of K&H Design.

4. Using impractical fabrics

Neutral family room with beams

(Image credit: Sims Hilditch)

Make everything you possibly can waterproof, stain resistant or washable. With anything that's not an option for, go with stain-disguising patterns that can handle the... challenges of a family room.

'You want to avoid having fabrics that aren't easy to clean or durable. Your family room is going to be home to a lot of friends, guests, and activity, and will be prone to spilling and high traffic. It's important you pick an easy-to-clean material, like polyester or nylon for your rug and acrylic or polyester or blends for your upholstery. This is more important than the color of the furniture,' says Victoria Holly.

Designer Emma Sims Hilditch also agrees. 'Avoid neutral fabrics on sofas. Adding a pattern or texture to upholstery makes it more forgiving. And if you do love neutrals, loose covers are a great option as they can be washed.'

5. Focusing everything around the TV

An open plan living room with sunken living area and black projector on the ceiling

(Image credit: Simon Brown)

'I sometimes see family rooms that are very much designed around the television and media cabinet without much consideration for all the other ways the room will be used. I like to think of a family room space as an area for gatherings, game nights, projects, and schoolwork. TV placement is definitely a factor to consider, but I like to arrange seating and tables in ways that can easily work for other activities as well so that it's not so screen-centric.' says designer Kathy Kuo.

We think a good compromise for a family room TV idea, and an easily way to ensure the screen isn't always a focus is to disguise the TV. 

'Many of our clients like to be able to "hide" their TVs so we might design some joinery that is close-able if you don't want to see the TV, or products like the Samsung frame work really well because they can display artwork when the TV is off,' suggests Sheena Murphy.

6. Not including enough light sources

Family room paint ideas with pale neutrals

(Image credit: Future)

'Poor lighting is another mistake often made,' says Emma Deterding. 'People often overlook the importance of lighting and how crucial it is in setting the mood and tone of the space, as well as how it can affect functionality. This is why it’s so important to design a layered lighting scheme that combines ambient, task and accent lighting across ceiling lighting and pendants, floor lamps, table lamps and wall lights.'

Victoria Holly adds, 'You want to make sure you have three sources of lighting, allowing you to set different moods for different activities. For example, in our family rooms, I like to have recessed lighting as the main lighting, then a larger accent light like a chandelier or pendants, and then lastly a sconce or sconces for mood lighting.'

7. Playing it too safe with color and pattern

Green small living room with l-shape sofa and tv on the wall

(Image credit: Paul Raeside / Future)

Again, this goes back to remembering who's using the room. A family room is a place you can have a bit of fun with color and pattern and perhaps break slightly from how you would normally choose to decorate. Don't just stick with the neutrals you might use in a more formal living room, get creative with your family room paint ideas

'People are afraid of using color and pattern, as they may not know how to use them properly, and this is definitely a mistake when it comes to family rooms,' says Emma Deterding. 'The colors and patterns you choose can really affect the mood and feel of the space, so it’s important to bring life, color, and most importantly, your own personality into the room.'

'For a cohesive look, choose two to three colors that complement each other, and use these across the space for a balanced feel. Introduce patterns with textiles, artwork, or accessories in a way that adds interest and depth. If you are more daring, then why not let your inner maximalist out and go bold with lots of color, pattern, and texture.'

8. Picking out the wrong sized rug

Pink family room idea

(Image credit: Future)

'It’s important to purchase the correct rug size, which keeps the space feeling intimate and connected without being cramped. Before deciding on a rug size, measure your space and determine where your furniture will be placed.' says Marie Flanigan.

'Sometimes the size of a room, its furniture, and the appropriate size rug can be deceiving. Don’t forget, your entire couch does not have to fit within the rug’s parameters. You can leave the back legs of a sofa or chair off of the rug, which allows the room to feel more spacious.'

You can use the same rules for choosing the ideal area rug sizes for a living room to get it right.

Also, rugs are the perfect opportunity to bring in some color and pattern. If you want to design a space that feels both grown up and slightly playful for the younger people who will use the room, choose a living room rug that makes a bit of a statement. It's less commitment than going bold with your wall color, and you can switch it out as the way the room is used changes.

9. Overlooking how much storage you need

family room with built in units in green

(Image credit: Kelling Designs)

Any room that's going to cater for kids needs storage. And you want as many built in cabinet ideas for family rooms as possible, so you can hide away toys, tech, and general clutter and stop the room from just becoming a playroom.

'Most of the family rooms we've designed look quite grown up on the surface but they tend to hide a lot! One of the primary focus areas when designing these spaces is storage. 

'Depending on the ages of family members, they may need to house tons of toys/games /books and most of us don't want to have to look at those things when the space may also double up as a TV or reading room at night or the weekend. So storage, whether built-in or free-standing, is key,' says Sheena Murphy.

10. Not adding in the personal touches

Living room with grey shelving and sofa

(Image credit: James Merrell / Future)

'The biggest mistake is not adding personal touches,' says Emma Deterding. 'A family room should be about the family living within it, and should be a reflection of your entire family, so it’s important to incorporate meaningful decor items such as family photos, artwork created by family members, and even souvenirs from holidays. These will help bring personality and charm to the room and make it uniquely yours.'

And the best way to add this personality without the room becoming cluttered? Shelving. Built-in or freestanding, add plenty of shelving to your family room to give you all the surface space you need to display your knick-knacks in an as aesthetically pleasing way possible. 

FAQs

What are the most impactful family room mistakes?

Making family room layout mistakes can make the room dysfunctional, so ensuring you have made the best use of floorspace, furniture layout and storage is vital to the room's success. Your starting point should be creating a space that caters to the room's primary use.


Another family room mistake you can easily make without meaning to? Using finishes that won't stand up to the wear and tear. Furniture aside, ensure your family room paint ideas are wipeable, scuff proof and easy to recoat.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/family-room-mistakes BPEZbfVp2qEGdNnfr3btLh Sun, 23 Apr 2023 06:00:24 +0000
<![CDATA[ The ClutterBug Philosophy – find out which organizing style best suits your tidying habits ]]> A lot of current decluttering trends and systems work on the idea that we need to get rid of a vast majority of our things in order to have a peaceful home. If you struggle to reduce clutter in your home because of this, then it may be that you are a so-called ‘ClutterBug’.

But what is a ClutterBug? Pioneered by home organizer Cas Aarssen, the ClutterBug Philosophy is a system that breaks clutter-lovers into four categories or organizing styles which then helps to design the perfect home organizing system for their lifestyle.

Here, we have broken down each of the ClutterBug types with the help of professional home organizers so you can determine which ‘bug’ you are, and which tidying systems will work for you.

The ClutterBug Philosophy  

The philosophy bases itself on the idea that there are four types of ClutterBug:

  • The Ladybug:  The one who likes things to look pretty on the surface, but hides clutter in cabinets
  • The Cricket: The one who strives for 'Pinterest-Perfect' looking organizing systems at their own expense
  • The Bee: The busy bee is often a DIY'er or crafter who has multiple projects on the go at once, and never ends up finishing the ones cluttering up the counters
  • The Butterfly: The butterfly is all about putting on a show, keeping their organizing systems open and on display with little closed storage to lose things in. 

Each of these has a different approach to how they store their belongings and collections and, as a result, needs different tailor-made solutions to help avoid clutter getting in the way. 

The idea is that if you find your ClutterBug type and put in the right organizing measures, you can hold onto (almost) all of your ‘clutter’ but keep it in a more structured space. 

Here is what professional organizers recommend for your ClutterBug type. 

1. The Ladybug

If you are someone who is easily stressed out about visual clutter, and as a result, often shoves things into bins, drawers, and cabinets to keep the mess hidden beneath the surface then you could be The Ladybug ClutterBug. 

Keeping things beautiful on the outside but shambolic within is, however, an easy way to lose items quickly and cause unnecessary stress when trying to go about your day. Instead, you should consider the following to help find order in the chaos:

with Victorian ceiling cornice

(Image credit: Mark Bolton)

Keep organization systems simple

There are plenty of home organizing trends we have fallen out of love with and over-complicated, ‘aesthetics-first’ organizing systems are one of them. 

To help tackle clutter as a Ladybug type, it is best to keep your organizing system as simple as possible says Julianna Poplin, professional declutterer and owner of The Simplicity Habit, going with the idea that it will be easier to maintain.

Lisa Pinder, professional home organizer and founder of This Simplified Home adds that it is also important to go through those cabinets regularly to declutter things you don't really need. ‘Having less clutter makes it easier to keep an area simple and organized,’ she says. 

Opt for bins and baskets  

Rather than shoving everything haphazardly into a cabinet, opt for using bins and baskets to assert some kind of order. Start by ‘shopping your home’ suggests Lauren Saltman, professional home organizer and founder of Living. Simplified. to find bins and baskets that suit your needs before splashing out on new containers. 

‘If you are using bins and baskets in an area that is out in the open, then you want to choose something that is aesthetically pleasing and fits with the decor of the room such as luxury storage baskets. If you are using bins inside closets, however, then using something mismatched or more utilitarian is okay to get these clutter spots in shape.’ 

Label everything  

Another important step for Ladybug types is to ensure everything behind closed doors is labeled well to prevent things from getting lost, concludes Rachel Sicherman, professional organizer and founder of Tidy Made Easy. While it is okay to shove things somewhat organized into bins, not knowing what is in them or where to put things back will unravel the system over time, she says. 

‘People shove items in cabinets and drawers because it becomes too overwhelming to figure out where each item belongs,’ Rachel explains. ‘Labeling will tell you exactly where things belong without overthinking and becoming overwhelmed.’

DYMO Label Maker | $52.42 at Amazon
Compact and lightweight for portability, making it easy to label just about anything, anywhere. View Deal

2. The Cricket

The Cricket ClutterBug type is for those of you that love perfection so much so that decluttering becomes overwhelming as you strive for Pinterest-perfect organizing systems that either do not quite work out for you, or the amount of micro-management is simply unsustainable. This meticulous organizing style can be difficult for anyone to achieve, so letting loose a little from that idea of ‘internet perfection’ is essential for crickets – along with some beautiful organizing bins.  

There are a few tips for Crickets that professionals encourage you to follow to restore peace:

Kitchen storage made from American walnut with LED lighting

(Image credit: Lanserring)

Let go of perfectionism  

Although it may seem counterintuitive to let go of perfection if you are striving for an Instagram-worthy home, but ‘perfection is often the enemy of progress,’ as Julianna Poplin, professional declutterer points out. 

‘Let go of the idea that your organizing system has to look like one in a catalog or that you saw on an organizing blog. The best system is the one that works for your home and that you can maintain,’ she affirms. 

Set up an organizing schedule  

Instead of striving for a consistently tidy home, work in small bursts to keep on top of areas regularly, rather than constantly, suggests professional organizer Lauren Saltman. 

‘I think it's much more realistic to set up an organizing and cleaning schedule, where in small 15-30 minute bursts, you (and your family members!) tackle a particular area of the home each day,’ she says. So, for example, on Monday you might tackle the family room by putting away everything that has accumulated, giving the tables a wipe down, and vacuuming the carpets. Then on Tuesday you strip the beds, wash the linens, make the beds, and so on.’ 

Document your progress 

Even if you do not post your home pictures to the internet, keeping your own diary of progress can really help to get motivated to clean and keep things that way, says Rachel Sicherman, professional organizer:

‘Oftentimes, people who strive for perfection are those just entering the lifestyle of organizing and therefore set unrealistic expectations for themselves. Connecting with other people who organize or are on the same journey is the best way to release that initial overwhelming wave of expectations. This will help you create your own flow and system. Documenting your progress also helps to keep you motivated.’

3. The Bee

The busy bee ClutterBug is usually someone who has multiple home projects on the go at once. You may even have a crafting room or DIY spot in your home somewhere and love to keep a hold of something just in case it comes in useful sometime in the future. As a result, you may have a habit of leaving half-finished projects laying around on counters that you never have time to get back to but like to keep in your eye line so you don’t forget about them entirely. 

To avoid putting this in closets, professional organizers recommend a clever use of open storage and time management systems:

Artist studio

(Image credit: Anya Rice)

Opt for a craft cart  

A craft cart, like this one from Target, is a go-to option for organizing a craft room as it gives you the flexibility to move your items around while also allowing you to see what you have, says Lauren Saltman, professional home organizer

‘Each tier can hold a different project or a completely different craft, with backstock being kept tucked away (in a tidy manner, of course) in a closet,’ says Lauren. ‘Don't forget to add small bins to the shelves to corral the smaller items, from needles to scissors to pins.

‘Another benefit to using a craft cart is that it forces you to choose just a few projects to work on. When one is completed, you can empty out that particular shelf and fill it with the next project that you would like to complete,’ she adds.

Rolling Craft Cart | $40 at Target
This simple rolling craft cart is perfoect for keeping a variety of project supplies together and portable for whenever, and wherever, the creative mood strikes you.View Deal

Establish a routine and ace time-management 

‘Time management is essential for Bee types!’ says organizer Rachel Sicherman ‘Form a schedule and take it slow. Oftentimes, people get so bombarded with too many tasks at once because their schedule is disorganized and they’re way too quick to indulge without preparing. Divide your schedule into segments; chores, work, hobbies, and scheduling/organizing. 

‘Also, setting alarms and timers helps keep track of where you are in a task helps immensely. When you get absorbed in a task, you will often let it overshadow other tasks at hand, especially if it’s a hobby.’

Keep everything in one place  

If your crafts overfill a crafting cart, then the trick is to keep all of your projects in one area – be that a room or a cabinet, suggests professional organizer Lisa Pinder, as you are more likely to finish the project if you have everything you need in one place. 

4. The Butterfly

The final ClutterBug type is the butterfly. These types of organizers need everything to be on display and in their eye line to prevent things from getting lost – or forgetting about them entirely! These systems can get messy quickly, but they needn't be short-lived! 

Instead, declutters suggest that beautiful organizers and a well-thought-out system could keep your clutter on display without compromising on functionality (or your home’s style!). 

modular open shelving with books, plants and an upright piano

(Image credit: Future PLC / James Merrell)

Edit your belongings  

If you need to keep your things on display, then it is worth picking up some decluttering tips to keep on top of your collections, says organizer Lauren Saltman. 

‘Editing is not a quick process, but is essential for open storage,’ she begins. ‘By pairing down the items you own, you'll have an easier time remembering where everything is.

Next, by grouping items together, you are more likely to remember going forward where the items are. You can implement labeling systems or color coding to help establish what is on each shelf or in each bin.’

Use clear bins to contain clutter 

One of the many organizers professionals always buy, clear bins are a lifesaver for Butterfly types that want to keep things together but also visible.

‘There are a ton of clear acrylic storage containers on the market thanks to "The Home Edit" and they come in all shapes and sizes to meet every need,’ says organizer Lisa Pinder. ‘Clear containers can be stored in the open, but keep items tidy and contained. If you are using open shelving, you may not want everything in clear containers, so pretty, open-top baskets or bins with labels work well in the open.’

mDesign Deep Plastic Storage Organizer | $17.49 at Amazon
Stop things getting lost and forgotten at the back of shelves with deep plastic organizers.View Deal

Use wall storage such as hooks and pegboards  

Adding vertical storage to any space is a great way to boost your storage space, but it is great for those of us who want to be able to see our belongings. Whether you add a wall storage cabinet with glass doors or install a customizable pegboard, these types of solutions work well for people who lose things if they are not in the open, says Lisa Pinder, a professional home organizer.

Alternatively, you can use more simple hooks and basket systems to keep your belongings in check, adds organizer Rachel Sicherman. 

Wooden Pegboard Modular Display Organization Storage Wall Hooks | $36.99 at Amazon
Keep spaces orderly with a wall-mounted pegboard and spend less time looking for smaller items when in a rush.View Deal

Add open shelving 

Open shelving can come in many forms, from new wall shelves to closets with their door removed, shares Rachel Sicherman, professional organizer. 

‘You are more prompted to organize them if the items are visible,’ she says – just make sure to use tidy bins and shelf dividers to help keep it in some form of order.

FAQs

What is the root cause of clutter?

Often, clutter is caused by the lack of a good organizing system that then overwhelms the homeowner. If there is no set way of organizing a home and its items, things quickly accumulate or get lost, making tidying up a momentous task, rather than a casual chore. 

What is a clutter bug?

A ClutterBug is someone who loves to collect many things that have a personal meaning or value. This is not the same as a hoarder who will likely keep a hold of something irrespective of its value. For a ClutterBug, these items are then incredibly difficult to declutter given the piece's sentimental weight in their lives, leading to some eccentric collections and poorly organized spaces.  


The ClutterBug philosophy is a great way to decipher what kind of clutter lover you are and find tailored solutions. Whether it is finding ways to carefully cut back on your collections or smart ways to sort them, this philosophy is the perfect approach if you are looking to accept your clutter-keeping habits rather than try to eradicate them entirely.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/clutterbug-philosophy 9WZmtX3tB7qEDBMxAeTCCa Sat, 15 Apr 2023 14:00:47 +0000
<![CDATA[ Small living room decluttering checklist – items to clear out now to free up space ]]> Small living rooms can become drop zones of their own, attracting phone chargers, coats, abandoned socks, and all kinds of other day-to-day paraphernalia. And when we're trying to tidy this petite but multifunctional space and can't find anywhere to put things away, we enter a vicious cycle.

So, we have compiled a decluttering checklist to help you to create a more serene environment, reducing physical and mental clutter, specifically with small living spaces in mind.

Everything needs to earn its place in a small living room, and below are things we think you can get rid of without a moment's thought.

Small living room decluttering checklist

Take note of our decluttering tips and chip away in 15-minute bursts. A decluttered living area feels great, will be easier to clean, and provides renewed motivation to keep things organized.

There's also no better way to make our homes look better without spending anything than clearing out items that we no longer require. Pro organizer Aaron Traub's top tip is to identify the core functions of your small living room and ensure that every item within the space contributes to those purposes. If not, let it go. 

1. Anything you no longer use

living room with sofa, tv and coffee table

(Image credit: Future PLC)

Let go of that vintage bamboo magazine rack or decorative tray that you bought and loved, but didn't end up using as much as you thought you would. When we purchase new home decor or living room organizers, some items are an instant success and we can't imagine ever being without them, while others just don't quite suit the space in the way we envisaged, and that's fine.

Devin Shaffer, an interior designer at Decorilla, says that a good place to start when decluttering is to get rid of anything that is a) no longer useful and b) no longer meaningful to you. Then you can focus on keeping only what you need and love.

'Decluttering can be overwhelming, so start with a small area or project and work your way up,' he suggests. 'Rather than holding onto things you no longer need, regularly donate or sell them to avoid clutter buildup. Use the one-in-one-out rule so for every new item you bring into your home, consider getting rid of something else to avoid accumulating clutter.'

2. Items you've kept 'just in case'

Interior designer Caroline Winkler says the biggest decluttering mistake we can make is holding onto things, just in case: '"But what if I need this used plastic disco ball as decor in the future?" It is okay to occasionally have to re-purchase some items. 

'It’s up to you to balance the cost of possibly having to repurchase a plastic disco ball three years from now, versus the emotional cost of living with unnecessary clutter in your home for the next three years.' 

These items we'll maybe use one day also add to the visual clutter and noise, which needs to be kept to a minimum in a small space.

3. Furniture you don't love

Neptune charcoal living room walls with charcoal armchair

(Image credit: Neptune)

Unless we move our furniture around regularly, we become blind to it. So take a fresh look at the space and think about whether there are any footstools, armchairs, or side tables that can be removed – or perhaps swapped out for multifunctional options, like this boucle storage ottoman, at Anthropologie. A stylish small living room storage option like this gives you somewhere to prop your feet and put away blankets.

Professional organizer Lauren Saltman from Living. Simplified. shared a helpful space-saving organizing tip for small living rooms: she points out that all we truly need in a small living room is a couch with a throw blanket and a few comfortable pillows, a side table and coffee table, a rug to bring it all together, and maybe a lamp or two.

4. Electronics and cables

'Assess your electronics and their associated cables, keeping only those that genuinely enhance the living room experience,' advises Aaron Traub from Nola Organizers. 'Implement smart storage ideas to conceal excess cords, chargers, and infrequently used devices, as hiding these objects can significantly reduce visual clutter.'

Cable boxes, available at Amazon are a great way to conceal cables and make your living space feel less 'techy'.

5. Decorative pieces

Small living room with blue accents

(Image credit: Future / Richard Powers)

'Once you've removed the extra furniture, begin to review the decorative items,' Lauren suggests. 'Again, keep only the necessities and find other homes for everything else that doesn't belong.' 

One of our favorite ways to organize small spaces is to edit down excess knickknacks, choosing a few to display on your shelves and storing the rest away in the basement, so you can 'shop' your home later in the year and give things a seasonal refresh.

6. Toys

box of toys to declutter

(Image credit: Alamy)

When you have limited square footage to play with, it can feel like you can't do anything without making a mess, especially with little ones around. So building good habits and discipline goes a really long way, avoiding the need for big annual decluttering sessions. 

'Are your children's toys migrating to the living room but you want them elsewhere in the house? Then gather them together and return them to their rightful space,' suggests Lauren Saltman. Always measure your space before buying storage solutions, but we recommend investing in some natural woven baskets and bins, ideally with lids.

7. Paper clutter

Some paper clutter is inevitable in small living spaces, even if a lot of our bills and life admin is done online. Papers from school, magazines, and even unread books pile up without us noticing and make the space feel cluttered. One solution is a pinboard, at Target concealed on the inside of a closet door, once you have recycled any papers you don't need or ring binders stored on a shelf. 

This will help in reducing visual clutter in the living room.

8. Old blankets and throw pillows

ottoman with blanket in living room

(Image credit: Alice Lane Interior Design)

Kristy Edwards, an organizing expert at Neatly Balanced, says old blankets and pillows should be on your decluttering checklist. 'These items often get tossed on the floor and forgotten about,' she comments.

9. Clothes and shoes

'Living rooms are honestly one of the easiest places to declutter!' continues Kristy Edwards. 'I've often had clients want me to help declutter their living room and we are finished in just a few minutes because most items do not belong in the living room. 

'Clothes and shoes just need to be placed where they actually belong. Grab an inexpensive basket to toss remotes and other small items that can easily get lost. Lamps, couches, chairs, and ottomans belong in a living room, most other items can be easily placed in a different space or room.'

10. Work equipment

desk in home office space with white tongue and groove and mustard yellow wallpaper

(Image credit: Future PLC / Jon Day)

It's easy to fall into the trap of leaving out laptops, chargers, monitors, and notebooks. While it might not seem like an issue, these mental reminders of things we need to do will stop us from relaxing. Comb through stationery and other work equipment and then consider ways to store your essentials away. Desks with drawers or an old vintage bureau that folds up will help you to convert the space back into an area for relaxation at the end of the day. 

FAQs

What makes a living room look cluttered?

Lots of small trinkets and items like coats, bags, and shoes make a small living room look cluttered. So streamlining your living room shelving displays and creating better storage solutions in the entryway will make a big difference.

How can I declutter my small living room quickly?

'To declutter a small living room quickly, remove all non-essential items from surfaces such as coffee tables, side tables, and TV stands. Retain only the essentials, like remote controls and a few thoughtfully chosen decorative items,' says Aaron Traub. Get rid of the items the next day so things don't find their way back into your living room, and avoid sentimental attachment. Decluttering sentimental items is hard but so is living in a cramped space that doesn't feel supportive or allow us to decompress.


Decluttering feels daunting, but it's a huge weight off our shoulders, and creating a space we can truly relax is only going to do good things for our well-being.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/small-living-room-decluttering-checklist 2mLr93wCyLwzTsDHDGVJd6 Fri, 14 Apr 2023 08:00:04 +0000
<![CDATA[ Why we're stressed by the ‘visual clutter’ of open storage – and expert advice on redressing the balance ]]> How much clutter is in your eye line right now? Coffee cups, cables, clothes that need putting away, and even decor pieces all contribute to visual clutter. 

And this can leave us feeling restless, without us even realizing it, potentially making us feel stressed, anxious, and unable to concentrate.

When we spoke to Caroline Winkler, an interior designer based in D.C., she revealed the one storage idea that she believes makes a living room feel too busy: too much open storage.

The storage trend visually cluttering your space

'The biggest way to help yourself out in the living room is to minimize your open shelving and open storage,' begins Caroline Winkler, @thegoodsitter.

cabinet in living room

(Image credit: Future PLC)

'Some open shelving is great and can be a very effective way to open up the space and break up too much cabinetry. 

'But just keep it in balance with some closed storage as well (bookcases and credenza that have doors on them to get the mess out of sight). Too much open storage credenza, bookcases, and shelves can create visual clutter which will immediately exhaust your eye and make the space feel visually busy.'

A large cloud sofa with a larg olive tree, round wooden coffee table, and full styled bookshelf

Open shelving with concealed cabinetry below is a simple solution, hiding kids' toys, cables and other items you'd rather weren't out all the time (Image credit: Layered Lounge)

We all have different tolerances for visual clutter, and through-and-through maximalists may well prefer to have lots out on display all the time. But mantels, living room shelving, and coffee tables with too much clutter on them will make the space more stressful to be in, not to mention make things much harder to clean and dust.

On average, we spend four and a half hours a day in the living room. It's where we go to kick off our shoes and sink into the couch after work, and both large and small living rooms will end up feeling claustrophobic without the right balance of open and concealed storage.

To visually declutter, think about it in terms of visual weight: ask yourself where the visual weight is concentrated in the room and whether you can break it up to make the space feel more light and airy. 

You can also think of it as creating negative space and positive space. As many designers will tell you, the gaps and contours around the objects on our shelves are where the magic happens, allowing each item to be appreciated for what it is.

modular open shelving with books, plants and an upright piano

Open shelving with a balance of negative and positive space  (Image credit: Future PLC / James Merrell)

'With open and closed storage, it's such a fine balance to strike,' says Zara Stacey, content editor at Homes & Gardens. 'Bookshelves are perfect for showing off your favorite paperbacks, houseplants and artwork, and having these items out on display is a great way to create a space that tells your story, and feels cozy and homely.'

But Zara agrees that too much visual clutter in a space can make it harder to relax, and says she personally prefers minimalist living room ideas that embrace the concept of 'less is more' and tend to focus on clean lines and pared-back color schemes.

One option is cabinetry with fluted glass (this, at Wayfair), which means you can just about see what's inside but it's less visually distracting while you're watching TV.

cabinet in living room

(Image credit: Future PLC)

FAQs

How do you prevent visual clutter?

Professional interior designers are able to look at our rooms in a more detached way than us because they aren't living there. Try to detach yourself from the space and look at the space as if it were an Airbnb or a friend's house, and remove the items that belong elsewhere.


We love styling open shelving and curating a display that celebrates decor pieces picked up on our travels, but wooden credenzas, at Anthropologie and other cabinets for concealing clutter will certainly help to quieten the noise.

]]>
https://www.homesandgardens.com/interior-design/living-rooms/why-were-stressed-by-the-visual-clutter-of-open-storage iTsBcwk2pfq7TpZb66Vdj4 Sun, 09 Apr 2023 09:00:34 +0000